������������������������������
���������������������
SangıtaSampradaya
PradarsiniBrahmasrı
SUBBARAMA DIKS. ITA(1905)
VOLUME II
CAKRAS 5 and 6
ENGLISH EDITION
JANUARY 2008
���������������������
��������������������������������
SANGITA SAMPRADAYAPRADARSINI
SUBBARAMA D IKS. ITA
ENGLISH (WEB) VERSION
Volume II: MEL. AS 25 to 36 (CAKRAS 5 and 6)TO NAVIGATE — CLICK ON THE BOOKMARKS PANEL ON LEFT,
or CLICK HERE TO GO TO TABLE OF CONTENTS.(TO VIEW IN FULL SCREEN MODE (SUPPRESSING THE LEFT PANEL), CLICK
ON THE “Bookmarks” BUTTON ON THE LEFT PANEL (IT TOGGLES).
� This document is for educational and personal use only. No part of this PDF filemay be used commercially, or sold, or bundled with any other commercial product.
Any comments or suggestions for change may be emailed toswami at mun dot ca or vidyajay at gmail dot com
c© January 2008
The magnum opus, Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini of Subbarama Dıks. ita has celebrated 100 years of itspublication. To commemorate the event, this is our humble attempt to provide an English (electronic)
web-version of the work, for the benefit of students and Rasikas of music.
(Typeset using LATEX 2ε, AMSLATEX, pdfLATEX, and hyperref)
sr
ıg u r u g u ha
ya
n a m a h
Subbarama Dıks. ita (1839 A.D — 1906 A.D)
A. M. Cinnasvami Mudaliyar
CONTENTS
Acknowledgements i
Notations and Transliteration scheme iii
Foreword vii
Gamaka symbols viii
Raganga and Janya Ragas xix
V BAN. A CAKRA 622
25 mel.a 25 — saravati 62325.0.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62325.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62425.0.3 kırtana — saravatıtat.avasini — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62625.0.4 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 627
26 mel.a 26 — tarangin. i 62926.0.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63026.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63126.0.3 kırtana — maye tvam yahi — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63226.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 634
27 mel.a 27 — saurasena 63627.0.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63627.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63727.0.3 kırtana — saurasenesam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 63927.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 640
28 mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a 64128.0.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64128.0.2 kırtana — nılakan. t.ham bhajeham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64328.0.3 kırtana — abhayambikayah — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 645
4
5
28.0.4 sancari — misra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64728.1 janya (upanga) 1 — balahamsa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 648
28.1.1 gıta — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64828.1.2 kırtana — guruguhadanyam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64928.1.3 tana varn. am — srı rajadhiraja — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65228.1.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 658
28.2 janya (upanga) 2 — mahuri . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65828.2.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65928.2.2 kırtana — mamava raghuvıra — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66028.2.3 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 660
28.3 janya (upanga) 3 — devakriya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66128.3.1 kırtana — srıguruguha tarayasu — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66228.3.2 kırtana — srı vat.ukanatha — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66328.3.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 664
28.4 janya (upanga) 4 — andhal.i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66428.4.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66528.4.2 kırtana — brhannayaki — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66628.4.3 sancari — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 666
28.5 janya (upanga) 5 — chayatarangin. i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66728.5.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66828.5.2 kırtana — sarasvatı chayatarangin. ı — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . 66928.5.3 sancari — rupaka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 670
28.6 janya (upanga) 6 — narayan. agaul.a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67128.6.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67128.6.2 kaivara prabandham — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67228.6.3 kırtana — srı ramam ravikulabdhisomam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . 67428.6.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 675
28.7 janya (upanga) 7 — nat.anarayan. i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67628.7.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67628.7.2 kırtana — mahagan. apate — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67728.7.3 daru — sarasagre sarasa — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 67828.7.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 680
28.8 janya (bhas. anga) 1 — kambhoji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68128.8.1 gıta — at.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68228.8.2 kırtana — kamalambikayai — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68328.8.3 kırtana — srı valmıkalingam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68528.8.4 kırtana — kasıvisvesvara — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68728.8.5 kırtana — srı subrahman. yaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68928.8.6 tana varn. am — inta calamu — Pallavi Gopalayyar . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69328.8.7 sancari — sankırn. a jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 697
28.9 janya (bhas. anga) 2 — kannad. a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69828.9.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69928.9.2 kırtana — srı matrbhutam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 69928.9.3 kırtana — arttidırcci — Balasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70228.9.4 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 704
28.10 janya (bhas. anga) 3 — ısamanoharı . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70428.10.1 gıta — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70528.10.2 kırtana — jagadısamanohari — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70628.10.3 kırtana — srı gan. anatham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70728.10.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 707
28.11 janya (bhas. anga) 4 — surat.i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70828.11.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 70928.11.2 kırtana — srı vanchanatham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71028.11.3 kırtana — srı venkat.agirısam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 713
6
28.11.4 kırtana — balasubrahman. yam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71428.11.5 kırtana — angarakamasrayami — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71528.11.6 kırtana — sivananda — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71728.11.7 tillana daru — nadiri dani — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71928.11.8 cauka varn. am — samıyentani —Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72028.11.9 sancari — tisra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 724
28.12 janya (bhas. anga) 5 — erukalakambhoji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72528.12.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72628.12.2 kırtana — tyagarajam bhaja re — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72728.12.3 kırtana — divakaratanujam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72928.12.4 svarajati — kamaks. i — Syama sastri . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73128.12.5 kırtana — karun. arasalahari — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73328.12.6 kırtana — parthasarathini — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73728.12.7 tana varn. am — srı rajıvaks. adi — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73928.12.8 daru — srıkarud. ani ninukori — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74728.12.9 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 748
28.13 janya (bhas. anga) 6 — at.han. a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 74928.13.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75028.13.2 kırtana — tyagarajo virajate — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75128.13.3 kırtana — brhaspate tarapate — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75428.13.4 kırtana — sarasadal.anetra —Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75628.13.5 tana varn. am —srı srımaharajasrita — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75828.13.6 tana varn. am — srı rajaraja — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76628.13.7 kırtana — palaya paramesvarı — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77528.13.8 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 776
28.14 janya (bhas. anga) 7 — nat.akuranji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77728.14.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Muddu Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77828.14.2 kırtana — budhamasrayami — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77928.14.3 kırtana — tripurasundari — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78128.14.4 kırtana — nıdu murti — Pallavi Gopalayyar . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78328.14.5 padam — natiro ninnu — pracına padam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78428.14.6 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 786
28.15 janya (bhas. anga) 8 — jujavanti . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78728.15.1 kırtana — cetah srıbalakrs. n. am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78828.15.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 790
28.16 janya (bhas. anga) 9 — kamas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79128.16.1 kırtana— sarasa samamukha — Svatittirunal. Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79228.16.2 pada varn. am — entanine delupudura — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . 79328.16.3 kırtana — muruka tarukilaiya — Et.t.ayapuram Raja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79728.16.4 svarajati — mamokalakiri — (dhatu) Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79928.16.5 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 802
29 mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am 80429.0.1 gıta — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80529.0.2 kırtana — sadasivamupasmahe — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80629.0.3 kırtana — aks. ayalingavibho — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80729.0.4 kırtana — daks. in. amurtte — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80929.0.5 kırtana — nagalingam bhajeham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81229.0.6 kırtana — srı kamalambikaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81329.0.7 kırtana — sankaracaryam — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81629.0.8 kırtana — parasakti — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81929.0.9 kırtana — as. t.angayoga — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82129.0.10 kırtana — sarade sadasraye — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82229.0.11 kırtana — sankarabharan. a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 823
7
29.0.12 kırtana — sambho jagadısa pahi — Ramasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82529.0.13 tana varn. am — rarapuseyaka — Ramasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82729.0.14 kırtana — va va nı val.l.ıman. al.a — Venkat.esvara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . 83229.0.15 sancari — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 833
29.1 janya (upanga) 1 — kuranji . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83529.1.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83529.1.2 kırtana— srı ven. ugopala — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83629.1.3 padam — sivadıks. aparu — Ghanam Sınayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83829.1.4 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 839
29.2 janya (upanga) 2 — narayan. i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84029.2.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84129.2.2 kırtana— mahis. asuramarddanım — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84229.2.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 843
29.3 janya (upanga) 3 — arabhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84429.3.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84529.3.2 kırtana— srı sarasvati namostu te — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84629.3.3 kırtana— marakot.i — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84729.3.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 849
29.4 janya (upanga) 4 — suddhavasantam . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85029.4.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85129.4.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 852
29.5 janya (upanga) 5 — narayan. adesaks.i . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85329.5.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85429.5.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 855
29.6 janya (upanga) 6 — sama . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85629.6.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85729.6.2 kırtana — guruguhaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85829.6.3 dravid. a padam — caracaturai — Balasvami Dıks.ita/Mukkup Pulavar . . . . . . . 85929.6.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 860
29.7 janya (upanga) 7 — purvagaul.a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86129.7.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86229.7.2 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 863
29.8 janya (upanga) 8 — nagadhvani . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86429.8.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86529.8.2 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 866
29.9 janya (upanga) 9 — hamsadhvani . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86729.9.1 laks.ya prabandham — candaseyalarun. a. — Ramasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . 86829.9.2 kırtana — vatapi gan. apatim bhajeham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . 86929.9.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 870
29.10 janya (bhas. anga) 1 — bilahari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87229.10.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87329.10.2 kırtana — hat.akesvara — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87329.10.3 kırtana — kamaks. i varalaks. mi — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87529.10.4 kırtana — srı balasubrahman. ya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87629.10.5 tana varn. am — nenarunci — Son. t.i Venkatasubbayyar . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87929.10.6 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 886
29.11 janya (bhas. anga) 2 — begad. a . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88729.11.1 gıta — rupaka dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88829.11.2 kırtana — srımatah sivavamanke — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89029.11.3 kırtana — tyagarajaya namaste — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89329.11.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 895
29.12 janya (bhas. anga) 3 — purn. acandrika . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89729.12.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89729.12.2 kırtana — sankhacakragadapan. im — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 899
8
29.12.3 cauka varn. am — ela namnne cevu — Ramasvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90029.12.4 tana varn. am — srı rajaraja — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90329.12.5 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 909
29.13 janya (bhas. anga) 4 — sarasvatımanohari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91029.13.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91129.13.2 kırtana — sarasvatı manohari — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91129.13.3 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 913
29.14 janya (bhas. anga) 5 — kedaram . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91429.14.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91529.14.2 kırtana — anandanat.anaprakasam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91629.14.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 917
29.15 janya (bhas. anga) 6 — navaroju . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91829.15.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91929.15.2 kırtana — hastivadanaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92029.15.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 922
29.16 janya (bhas. anga) 7 — nılambari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92329.16.1 kırtana — amba nılayataks. i — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92529.16.2 kırtana — siddhısvaraya namaste — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92829.16.3 kırtana — tyagarajam bhajeham — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92929.16.4 kırtana— karun. ananda — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93129.16.5 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 934
29.17 janyam (bhas.anga) 8 — devagandhari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93529.17.1 kırtana — ks. itijaraman. am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93729.17.2 kırtana— sphuratu te — Gurumurti Sastrigal. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93829.17.3 kırtana— gopikaraman. am — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93929.17.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 942
30 mel.a 3 — nagabharan. am 94430.0.1 gıta — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94430.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94630.0.3 kırtana — nagabharan. am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94730.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 948
30.1 janya 1 — samanta . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94930.1.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94930.1.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 950
VI RTU CAKRA 952
31 mel.a 31 — kalavati 95331.0.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95331.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95431.0.3 kırtana– kalavati — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95631.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 957
32 mel.a 32 — ragacud. aman. i 95932.0.1 gıta — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95932.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96032.0.3 kırtana — svetagan. apatim — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96132.0.4 sancari — dhruva tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 962
9
33 mel.a 33 — gangatarangin. i 96433.0.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96433.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96533.0.3 kırtana — varadaraja —Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96733.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 968
33.1 janya 1 — manohari . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96933.1.1 kırtana — kanjadal.ayataks. i —Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96933.1.2 kırtana — sankaramabhiramimanoharam — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . 97133.1.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 972
34 mel.a 34 — bhogacchayanat.a 97434.0.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97434.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97534.0.3 kırtana — bhogacchayanat.akapriye — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97734.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 978
35 mel.a 35 — sailadesaks.i 98035.0.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98035.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98135.0.3 kırtana — srı sulinım — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98335.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 984
36 mel.a 36 — calanat.a 98636.0.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98636.0.2 prabandham — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98736.0.3 tana — Venkat.amakhi . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98936.0.4 kırtana — svaminatha paripalaya — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99036.0.5 kırtana — pavanatmajagaccha — Muttusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99136.0.6 kırtana — ihapara sadhana — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99236.0.7 kırtana — parvatarajakumari — Krs.n. asvami Ayya . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99436.0.8 tana varn. am — srı rajadhiraja — Balusvami Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99636.0.9 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1002
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Technical and scholarly inputs at various stages of this project were generously provided by
• Dr. N.Ramanathan, Professor and Head (Retd.), Department of Indian Music, University of Madras,Chennai, and
• Dr. R.S.Jayalakshmi, Lecturer (Retd.), Department of Indian Music, University of Madras, Chennai.
Some footnotes, clearly marked by the symbol “ED:” that appear in this work, are results of their concretesuggestions. They were more than willing to help us clarify many technical questions we had on several as-pects. They are carefully proof-reading the entire work critically, checking with the original Telugu editionof 1904. We record our sincere and heartfelt thanks to them both for their continued support and constantencouragement.
Ms. R. Abhiramasundari (Department of Music, Queen Mary’s College, Chennai) was kind enough toproof-read the entire section on Mayamal.avagaul.a, and the 30 janyams, carefully checking the accuracy withthe original Telugu book.
Dr M. A. Bhageerathi (Department of Music, Queen Mary’s College) offered some valuable suggestions.We offer our sincere gratitude and heartfelt thanks to both of them for their generous help.Our sincere thanks to the following individuals, who have generously helped us with the proof-reading
of various parts of this great work, and/or have offered concrete suggestions for the improvement of thepresentation. Their dedicated contributions to this project are very valuable to us.
• Mr. Variath Madhavan Kutty
• Ms. Rajani Arjun
• Dr. Varagur S. V. Rajan
• Dr. Sandeep Varma
• Dr. S. Krishnan
• Ms. Kiranavali Vidyasanker
• Dr. Vidyasanker Sundaresan
• Ms. Vidya Sudhakar
• Dr. K. N. Raghavan
i
Foreword ii
• Mr. T.V.Lakshminarayanan
• Mr. Shailesh Ramamurthy
• Dr. L.Ramakrishnan
• Mr. N. Narayanan
(The above list is arranged in a random order)
The following volunteers worked on the English Translation of various sections of the original bookfrom Telugu, and out sincere thanks go to them all for their enthusiastic efforts.
• Ms. Sandhya Vinjamuri (Editor of the “Vaggeyakara Caritamu” section)
• Ms. Jyothsna
• Mr. K. A. Chandrasekhara
• Mr. Govindarajan Kothandaraman
• Ms. Swapna Eleswarapu
• Mr. Surya Kiran
• Mr. Kowshika Ramaprasad
• Mr. Dhananjay Dendukuri
(again the list is in random order)
This PDF file was generated using the free software programs that belong to the TEX and friends (LATEX 2ε,AMSLATEX, pdfLATEX, hyperref, etc). It is a pleasure to acknowledge our gratitude to the authors of theseversatile and useful open source packages.
NOTATIONS AND TRANSLITERATION SCHEME
Symbols used in Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini
• Gamaka Symbols
gamaka name symbol usage
kampitam ∼∼∼∼∼∼G
sphuritam ∴∴m
pratyahatam ∵∵m
nokku wwg
Ravai ∧∧d
kan. d. ippu XXp
val.i __m
etrajaru / / giRakkajaru \ \d
odukkal × ×n
orikai ggm
misra gamakam×r ,×gg,
w∼∼∼
p , etc.,
• The book uses another symbol, ‘v’ over a svaram, as inv
d, which is not used in this English edition(please see our footnote in section 2.0.3 for an explanation).
• sthayi
anumandram s.. r.. g.. m.. p.. d.. n..
mandram s. r. g. m. p. d. n.
madhyamam s r g m p d n
taram s r g m p d n
atitaram s r g m p d n
• Capital letters S, R, G, M, P, D, N represent sa, rı, ga, ma, pa, dha, nı.
• The various underlinings, s, s, s, and s represent 12 ,
14 ,
18 . and 1
16 aks.ara kalams (The Telugu book
employs “over lines”, instead of “underlines”.).
iii
Notations and Transliteration Scheme iv
There are places where the Telugu book employs a curly over brace over a group of svarams. Weindicate this by inserting ↗ at the commencement of the group, and ↖ to terminate the braces. For
instance, we use ↗ s r g m | p d n ↖ where the Telugu book employsz }| {s r g m | p d n.
The Telugu book also underlines some phrases to indicate them as a raga mudra, or the mudra ofthe composer. We have chosen to use boldface font to indicate them, since underlines are alreadyemployed for other purposes.
• Additional Symbols
The pod. i svarams (which have no count) are indicated by small italics, as inXp.
The svaram which indicates a stressed enunciation — these jhant.a svara combinations are indicated in
the Telugu book by double consonants for the particular svaram (like “ss,∴
gg, MM” etc.). In the English
edition, we use the symbols sS, g∴g, mM, etc. where the first svaram is always placed as a subscript.
In addition, as explained the the section on Gamaka Symbols, the following symbols are used.
_^ | ‖ ‖::
Other symbols that we use are · (dot), [(flat), [[, and \ (natural).
The symbols, “,” (comma) and “;” (semicolon) are used used only in Tamil Edition, and we do not usethem.
In the next two pages, the Transliteration Scheme used for romanizing Sanskrit and Tamil characters areprovided.
Transliteration Scheme: Sanskrit to Roman
sanskrit vowels romanA or implicit a
A.a or ;a a
I or ;˚a i
IR or ˚ ;a ıo or u u‰ or U uı or x r
O; or e e
Oe; or E ai
A.ea or *ea o
A.Ea or *Ea au
AM amAH ahY ′
sanskrit consonents romank kKa khga g;Ga gh.z n..ca cC ch.$a jJa jhVa nf t.F t.h.q d.Q d. h:Na n.ta tTa thd d;Da dhna n:pa p:P phba bBa bhma mya y.= rl lva vZa s:Sa s..sa sh hL l.
Tamil to English Transliteration Table
A a L ka T pa
B a L2 kha T2 pha
C i L3 ga T3 ba
D ı L4 gha T4 bha
E u M na U ma
F u N ca V ya
⁄ r N2 cha W ra
G e _ ja X la
H e _2 jha Y va
I ai O ña N sa
J o P t.a ` s. a
K o P2 t.ha ^ sa
J¸ au P3 d. a a ha
m m P4 d. ha [ l.a
@/ ◦◦ h Q n. a Z zha
R ta \ Ra
R2 tha b ks. a
R3 da c srı
R4 dha
S/] na
FOREWORD
Having learnt the arts of Sanskrit, Telugu, and music, due to the benevolence of the elderMaharaja (whose history occurs as the 67th in the history of Composers or Sangıta SahityaVidvans) and having qualified for the court of the Maharaja (whose history occurs as the 68th)due to his kindness, and having learnt the intricacies of Telugu grammar under Tanjavur Ram-ayyar, and attained the name of a musician, and having learnt the staff notation under thegrace of the Maharaja (whose history occurs as the 69th) and having translated the TeluguMahabharata Padya Kavya in Tamil with the permission of the Maharaja (whose biographyoccurs as the 70th) and under the orders of the Younger Maharaja, the brother of the aforemen-tioned Maharaja, I set to tune, and added cit.t.a svaras to the padas in the Tamil Play val.l.ibharatam.
As per the request of Cinnasvami Mudaliyar, and the orders of the present Maharaja (whosebiography is the 71st in my history of composers), the printing of this Sangıta SampradayaPradarsini at the Vidya Vilasini Press, was accomplished with financial grant of the Maharajaand the efforts of his minister Srı Rao Bahadur K. Jegannatha Cet.t.iyar, who is an expert at lan-guages including Telugu and a connoisseur and adept at the arts of music and lyrics. I am grate-ful to the Maharaja who taught me the arts and patronized me and granted me fame throughthis Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini.
The krtis of Tyagaraja — who was praised as an amsa of Sage Narada, the krtis of SyamaSastri, and the padas of Ks. etrayya, would be published shortly with tal.a and gamaka symbolsthrough munificence of the Maharaja.
I shall remember with gratitude Srı S. Radhakrs. n. a Ayyar, B.A., F.M.U, the Principal of thePudukkot.t.ai Maharaja College, who helped me in researching the laks. an. a texts like the Ratnakara,with reference to the publication of the Sangita Sampradaya Pradarsini.
Subbarama Dıks.ita
vii
GAMAKA SYMBOLS
Due to the benevolence of Venkat.amakhi, also known as Venkat.esvara Dıks. ita, the son of Govinda Dıks. ita— a scholar blest with the grace of Savitri Devi, and with a desire to impart clearly and with symbols innotation, all that I have learnt traditionally through initiation into the secrets of gamaka svarupas, I beganwriting this after due reverence to Purandara Dasa and other poet-composers and with prostrations to myuncle Muttusvami Dıks.ita, the trailblazer of gamaka svarupas.
When great poets like Kal.idasa and Mayura commit errors, it is indeed common for people like me.Hence it is the compassion of the vaggeyakaras that becomes my intellect. Those that truly know shallkindly acknowledge my writing on the gamaka svarupas. Those that do not shall attempt to learn them.It is my hope that those that knowingly know-not would listen to my earnest plea and remain silent.
Since vın. a is the instrument that helps in understanding the nuances of gamakas, I demonstrate asmuch as I know through the vın. a.
The gamaka symbols that have been used in this Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini are as follows:
I (1) kampita: Keeping the fingers of the left hand on any svara sthana in the vın. a with the mıt.t.u andshaking the string is kampita. The string can also be shaken with the left index finger and the middlefinger in a svara sthana.
Example:∼∼∼G — This kampita is the shake.
(2) lına
(3) andolita
(4) plavita
These three are varieties of kampita. Please refer to the laks. ana Sangraha for the differences in theduration of their deflections.
II(5)(i) sphurita — ∴
In each of the double notes in the arohan. a krama, hitting the second note either in the voice or in the
vın. a is sphurita. While holding the double note s∴s in vın. a, keeping the index finger on the position
of nis. ada and the middle finger in the position of s. ad. ja at the same time and plucking the first s.ad. janote without removing the index finger in the nis. ada position and removing only the middle fingerand with a pluck hitting the middle finger at position of s. ad. ja. This is the method for playing theother double svara sphuritas.
viii
Gamaka Symbols ix
This s∴s and other double note sphuritas that occur in the ascending sequence on the vın. a and in the
voice occur with the next lower note.
Example : s n s , r s r.
The other double notes are to be understood similarly.In place of the gamaka sphurita, they specifyan alternate gamaka, namely the d. ol.a. For that gamaka d. ol.a, purvacaryas , as an illustration mentionthe shake of a pearl resembling the water-like flow. This d. ol.a is also known as pratyaghata. ∗
(ii) pratyaghata — ∵
In the twin notes that occur in the avarohan. a krama, plucking (lit. striking) the second note is called
pratyaghata. In the vın. a while playing the twin notes in descending movement∵s, keeping the left
hand index finger alone on the sad. ja position with a pluck and while the index finger is traversingto the position of nis. ada below ,the middle finger should be placed on the sad. ja position with apluck(lit. hit). While hitting this way, the index finger that was moved to the nis. ada position shouldnot be removed.
In the same way the techniques of playing the other twin notes in the descending sequence should beknown.
In the vın. a, while playing the twin notes like s∵s, due to vibration (lit. tremor) the note above it will
be heard minutely.
Example: s r s , n s n.
In the same way the techniques of playing the other twin notes in the descending sequence should belearnt.
It is traditional that in these pratyaghata for svaras that go in the ascending sequence instead ofpressing (nokku) the lower svara, the separate svaras are played with pratyaghata in the avarohan. akrama for the sake of melody.
Example: m G, R m P D p m, R g s.
In these cases pratyaghatas are played for svaras in the ascending sequence. These sphurita pratyaghatascan be played with one pluck mıt.t.u. For vocal this pratyaghata is the same as sphurita.
(6) tirupa — W
While playing a group of svaras pressing (nokki ) a svara is tirupa or nokku.
Example : (wn s G), (r
wm P), ( n s
wr g m P), (
wn s
wr s)
(7) ahata
Either in the forward or backward direction, hitting a note quickly and returning is called ahata. Thisis called (i) ravai when hitting on the forward note and (ii) khan. d. ippu when hitting on the previousnote.
(i) ravai — ∧Positioned on a svarasthana either with a mıt.t.u or without a mıt.t.u, playing the lower svara withthe left hand middle finger is called ravai.
Example: p∧p m, m
∧m g, r
∧r s.
(ii) khan. d. impu — X
From one, two or three svaras, with plucking going down from one svarasthana to another lowersvarasthana and plucking and immediately descending to another lower svarasthana withouta pluck is called khan. d. impu.
Example: pXm g , p
Xg r, p
Xr s
∗ED:— Subbarama Dıks.ita’s description is a bit ambiguous [Caturdan. d. ıprakasika 3,124–125]
Gamaka Symbols x
(ii)a A second variation of khan. d. impu. In the manner described for khan. d. impu above, from two,three or four svaras, with a pluck immediately after descending from one svarasthana to anotherlower svarasthana, the string is stopped to make it semi-audible and then instantly with a pluckdescending to another svarasthana below with a jaru would constitute the second variety ofkhan. d. impu.Example : ( p m \R) , ( m g \R) , ( g r \S)
(8) val.i — _
Positioned on the same svarasthana deflecting the string in a circular manner and producing theshade(s) of one, two or three svaras is called val.i.
(i) One svaraprayoga — n_
D or_
D n. In the position (sthana) of dhaivata with a single pluckof the string, pulling it swiftly so as to sound nis. ada, and then returning to dhaivata and thenexecute the pluck for the next svara. The instances (laks. yas) of this can be seen in the kırtanasand sancaris of ragas like punnagavaral.i.
(ii) Two svaraprayoga — s \nw
d×n
_
D pIn the position (sthana) of dhaivata, the dhaivata should be played with a single pluck alongwith a nokku and through the deflection of the string in a circular manner the nis. ada is subtlysounded and the position of dhaivata is reached and then the plucking should be executed onthe position of pancama. For instances of this see ragas like ahiri.
(iii) Three svaraprayoga —_n
dnD sD p
Up to thew
d n D s, constituting the long nis. ada first of all , in the position of dhaivata there shouldbe a single pluck along with nokku and the nis. ada should be revealed while deflecting the string.The string should be released to come back to the pitch of dhaivata and pulled again to soundsad. ja and for the two svaras D and p two separate plucks should be rendered. Plucking with asingle pluck and nokku and showing the nis. ada in rotation and bringing the string back to thedhaivatha and then producing the sad. ja sound by pulling the string and using two plucks fortwo svaras D and P. Examples of this can be seen in ragas such as darbar and at.han. a. For threesvara prayogas of this kind please note the use of a big curve symbol such as ø and forone svara prayogas a small curve sign such as _.
III (9) ullasita
This is called etRa jaru when traversing from a lower svara to a higher svara and is known as iRakkajaru when going from a higher svara to a lower svara.
(i) etRa jaru — /With a pluck, ascending from one note to the next higher note or to the succeeding two, three ormore higher svaras as the case may be is called etRa jaru.Example : s/r , s/g, s/m, s/p, s/s.
(ii) iRakka jaru — \In the manner mentioned above descending from a higher note to a lower note with a pluck iscalled iRakka jaru.Example : s\n , s\d, s \p, s \m, s \g, s \s
(10) humpita
With a hum syllable humkara and in the manner of kahal.a, a wind instrument producing a graduallyincreasing (in volume) sound while continuously ascending from a svara to four, five or seven svarasor even to the next register according to context or producing a gradually decreasing sound whiledescending from a high svara is humpita. This too would be a variation of jaru.
Gamaka Symbols xi
(11) kurul.a
This is of two kinds, odukkal and orikai.
(i) odukkal — ×This is accessing the higher svara on the lower svarasthana. It is a practice to access the highersvara on the lower svarasthana on a vın. a with a pluck and as appropriate to the ragas alongwith a mıt.t.u pull the string and play up to one, two, or three svaras in the lower svarasthanaand to return to the lower svara. It is rare to go beyond three svaras. This occurs profusely inalapanas.
Example: (×r g r )
After plucking the string to produce the rs. abha, on the same position plucking and pulling thestring in such a way as to sound gandhara on the same position and then sound rs. abha.
( r /×m \×g r ). In this phrase(usage) each note must be accessed with a pluck on the position of
rs. abha itself. This method of accessing a higher note at the position of a lower note is applicableonly to vın. a and on the voice it is essentially etRa jaru.
(ii) orikai — g
Playing one, two or three notes with a pluck with the strength of practice of the left hand andusing the fingers of the left hand accessing through push several svarasthanas and descendingis called orikai.
Example :ns dn pd mp gm rg
sgn
gd
gp
gm
gg
gr s.
(12) tribhinna
While playing the vın. a sometimes this gamaka is employed to create enjoyment by placing the lefthand index finger or middle finger or both flat and hard on the fret of any of the svarasthanas ofthe mandra, pancama and saran. i strings and using the fingers of the right hand and plucking on theabove three strings either with a single pluck or with separate plucks is called tribhinna.
(13) mudrita
The graces of notes produced while singing with the mouth closed is called mudrita. It is said thatthis gamaka applies only to vocal music.
(14) namita
The graces of notes that are produced when subtle tones are sung or played on the vın. a by reducingthe volume of sound are called namita.
(15) misrita
Creating a combination of two or more gamakas mentioned above is known as misrita.
Example:
s \gN d p — This is a combination of iRakka jaru and orikai.
s /wrg m — This is a combination of etRa jaru and nokku.
s r / p_
M,wm P — Here m combines etRa jaru, val.i and kampita.
wm P — This has etRa jaru and nokku.
p d /×s
_
N s , — This N is similar to the m shown above.
Gamaka Symbols xii
List of Gamaka Symbols Employed :
∼∼∼ kampita∴ sphurita∵ pratyaghataw nokku∧ ravaiX khan. d. impu_ val.i/ etRa jaru\ iRakka jaru× odukkalg orikai
Symbols for sthayı svaras
Two dots are placed beneath the svaras of anumandra sthayı. One dot beneath the svaras of mandrasthayı. One dot above the svarass of tara sthayı, and two dots above the svaras of atitara sthayı.
There are no dots for the madhya sthayi svaras.
anumandra�� s.. r.. g.. m.. p.. d.. n..
��mandra | s. r. g. m. p. d. n. |
madhyama | s r g m p d n |
tara | s r g m p d n |
atitara | s r g m p d n |
Details of the suddha (prakr. ti) vikr. ti svaras:
[ — This symbol is used for suddha rs. abha, sadharan. a gandhara, suddha dhaivata and kais. ikı nis. ada.
[[ — This symbol is used for suddha gandhara and suddha nis. ada.
\ — This symbol is used for pancasruti rs. abha, antara gandhara, suddha madhyama, pancasruti dhai-vata, and kakalı nis. adam.
# — This symbol is used for s. at.sruti rs. habha, varal.ı madhyama, and s. at.sruti dhaivata.
tal.akalapraman. a details
multiplication measure: — if one svaraks. ara, written as kuRil, and thereafter viewing it as a singleaks. ara is written as net.il, then it becomes two aks. arakalas. For any multiplication measures exceedingthis, the symbol _
^ is employed to indicate that the above kuRil, net.il aks. ara praman. as shouldbe sequentially multiplied. For example,
Gamaka Symbols xiii
s = 1 aks. arakalaS = 2 aks. arakala
S _^ s = 3 aks. arakala
S _^ S = 4 aks. arakala
S _^ S _
^ s = 5 aks. arakalaS _
^ S _^ S = 6 aks. arakala
S _^ S _
^ S _^ s = 7 aks. arakala
S _^ S _
^ S _^ S = 8 aks. arakala
The svaras that are connected with this _^ symbol have to be rendered continuously, without break-
ing into parts, and with a single nada. In some instances, if the symbol _^ is placed even in the midst
of some tal.a cycle, it also has to be rendered with a single nada without breaking.
Svara groups that have to be rendered by breaking — S S | R R ‖; svara groups that have to berendered in one single nada continuously, without breaking — G _
^ G |M M _^ | _
^ M P ‖.
II. If a dot is placed next to a svaraks. ara, the kalapraman. a of the first aks. ara increases by half ameasure. This is as follows: s = 1; s · = 1 1
2 ; s ·· = 1 34 ; S = 2; S · = 2; S ·· = 3 1
2 aks. ara kalas.
Bhinnapraman. as (kuraittalal.avai )
III. If there is one line beneath a syllablic unit (svara aks. ara), the syllablic duration (kalapraman. a) isreduced by half unit (aks. ara). If there are two lines it should be computed as quarter syllablic unit(kal aks. ara). If there are three lines, it must be reckoned as one eighth syllablic unit (araikkal aks. ara).If there are four lines it is one sixteenth syllabic unit (vısam aks. ara kala).
Beneath a svara of a long syllablic unit (dırghaks. ara), if there is one line, it is equivalent to a shortsyllable. The others may be understood in a similar sense.
Example:
s = one aks. ara kala
s = 1/2 aks. ara kala
s = 1/4 aks. ara kala
s = 1/8 aks. ara kala
s = 1/16 aks. ara kala
Within one aks. arakala, these are the ways in which svarams can occur.
I. s = S, s s, s s s s;
s = S S,S S S S , s s S s s S ;
s = s s S, s s S S S , s s S S;
s = s s s s , S S S S;
In these time measures (kalapraman. as), since the presence of a large number of lines would addto the difficulty in understanding and readability, the number of lines have been reduced and S
Gamaka Symbols xiv
has been used for the first speed (kala) and s s for the second kala and for the third kala s s s swith one underline and for the fourth kala with two underlines s s s s s s s s have been used.For speeds higher than fourth, for each increasing speed, one line each has to be added. Pleasenote the laks. an. as of the underlined svaras given below:
II. S = s s, s s s s, s s s s s s s s;
S = S S, S S S S, S S S S S S S S;
S = s s,S s s,s S s ,s s S,S s,s S;
S = s s s s S S, S s s S S, s s S S;
S = s s s s s s , S s s s s, S s s s s s ;
The minute (pod. i) svaras that come between the larger svaras are not taken for calculation of theduration. They are represented by a small italic font (example — p )
� — special notes with reference to the the (current) discussion;
‖ — end of a tala avarta ;
| — end of each component (avayava) contained in a particular tal.a cycle ;
— indicates the pallavi ed. uppu of kırtanas and other musical forms;
:: — indicates places where the pallavi, anupallavi have to be repeated;z}|{ :
: — is employed in some places;†
— indicated the places where the rendition of gıta, tana, prabandha, kirtana,etc., have to be concluded;
sS — indicated the occurrence of the svara which indicates a stressedenunciation;
— this symbol is used to indicate the ed. uppu after one aks. ara ;
— this symbol indicated the ed. uppu after half aks. ara.
the symbol indicates that for the first, second and third kalas, depending on the context, the take-offpoint should be after one aks. arakala each in pallavi, anupallavi, caran. am, etc.
The same remark applies to the symbol , where the take-off point is after half aks. ara.
The take-off kalapraman. as have to be understood according to the circumstances.
Subbarama Dıks.ita
†In the English Edition, we use ↗ at the commencement and ↖ to terminate such an over brace.
Gamaka Symbols xv
Two Illustrative Examples
1. tod. i raga — adi tal.a
pallavi
ed.uppu
single speed
nokkudouble speed
kampitam
S · rwg m
∼∼∼g m p _
^a ti ya ram pa
||
ravai
_^ p
wg m p
∧p m
k ka la vi yi
||
etRa jaru,
kampitam, so
misragamaka
etRa jaru
orikai
/∼∼∼D d / n
gd
gm
le ta ne
‖‖
gg r :
: (symbol for:: repeated singing)
S rwg m
∼∼∼g m p _
^a ti ya ra mpa
||
pod.isvara
_^ p
wg m p
∧p m
k ka la vi yi
||
misritam
/∼∼∼D d / n
gd m
le ta ne||
pratyaghatam
gg r
∼∼∼g m
∼∼∼g r
∵r , r g r s n. d. /r s
a dhii ka su ka m m ta ra
||
quadruple
odukkal
speed
/∼∼∼R s r
×g r
∵r s s n
ve||
∼∼∼r Se e
‖‖
s r ::
wg m
∼∼∼g r
∵r r
gg
gr s n. d / r s
:: a dhii ka su ka m ta ra
||
to be rendered
continuously(no break)
/∼∼∼R S _
^ve e
||
symbol to indicate
conclusion of renditio
n
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
Gamaka Symbols xvi
anupallavi
pod.isvara,
no count
khan.d.impu
s /∼∼∼
n d d /×n
X
d mgg r s r
∼∼∼g
nı ti tu rai ye ve m ka||
∼∼∼M m
wg m
t.e s va re||
vali
p d /×s
_n s
t.t.e nti ra‖::‖::
n dnı ti
||
· · · · · · · · ·· · · · · · · · ·
||
· · · n s· · · ti ra
‖‖
sphuritam
N∴n s \
w
G m s / R r∵s∼∼∼M n
∵n
nı ni ca ka ma ca rı ri ca ma ni ni
||
\D. n m \∼∼∼G m d
ta ni ma ka ma ta||
\M d.∼∼∼R p. r
∼∼∼n.
ma ta ri pa ri nil‖‖
caran. am
s r /∼∼∼
g r s p∼∼∼d
ca ri ka ri ca pa ta||
iRakka jaru
\M d \ ∼∼∼m _^
ma ta ma
||
_^ m d \
∼∼∼M
ta ma‖‖
s m∼∼∼M /
∼∼∼D m d
ca ma ma ta ma ta||
\M∼∼∼G
ma ka‖‖
d. / r g rda ri ga ri
‖‖
s m m d∼∼∼N∼∼∼D
sa m ma ta nı ta||
n∵d s r
ni ta ca ri
‖‖
∼∼∼M
∴M
ma ma‖‖
s d m g∼∼∼N
∴N
ca ta ma ka nı ni||
Gamaka Symbols xvii
∼∼∼D n d
ta ni ta‖‖
M d. rma ta ri
‖‖
svara
wn. R g
wm P d
wn S r g /
×m G | r s/ /
×g R n d
wn |
s r swn S
gn d ‖::
d /wn S
wn s r s n d
wn R g s r |
∼∼∼G / m g r S n | d
∵P m g
∵R
wn. ‖
( “malai matRu” till this svara)
ED:– Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini gives the next example in Telugu Script, with the same type ofinformation as indicated above, on the usage of Gamaka symbols, inserted at appropriate places. To avoidrepetition, we omit these indications of various features, and provide only the notated material.
2. kırtana— kambhoji raga —rupaka tal.a
pallavi
D.srı
||
S Rsu bra
||
wm p m
hma||
g \gr s \ n.n. ya ya na
||
n. p. d.ma
||
S · sste na
||
∴S
ma||\gn. d. d. /
×n. p.
ste‖ ::‖ ::
2. S · rste na
||
wg M ·ma
||
m g∵g m g
ste ma na‖‖
r ssi ja
||
Pwm d _
^ko t.i ko
||
_^ d p
t.i||
/ n dw
d /×n p
la va m||
∵p d m
n. ya||
g∵G r
ya dı na||
ws r
∵s _
^sa ra
||
_^ s
gn. d. /n. p.
n. ya ya‖‖
D.srı
||
· · · · · · · · · ·· · · · · · · · · ·
||
· · · · · · r· · · · · · na
||
wg M
ma
Gamaka Symbols xviii
m g∵G m g
ste ma na‖‖
r s Psi ja ko
||
wm D p /
×n d /
×n p
t.i ko t.i la va m||
/×d m g
∵g _
^n. ya ya dhı
||
_^ g r
∵r S n. d. p.
na sa ra n. ya ya‖‖
anupallavi
m∧m g
bhu||
wm P dsu ra di
||
p dXp m _
^sa ma
||
_^ m
wm p m
wg m
sta ja na||
pw
dgN ·
pu
||
d P · /×d P · /
×d
Xp m
ji ta bja
||
mwg∼∼∼m
ca ra||
P · pn. a ya
‖‖
Dva
|| /
g×n d P
su ki ta
||
m g _^
ks.a ka||
_^ g r
∵S
di sa||
Prpa
||\wg∼∼∼M p
sva ru pa||
d /∼∼∼
ndha ra
||
∴n d
∵D d
n. a ya‖‖
Sva
||
s \gN d
sa va di||
d psa ka
||
d s_r g
la de va||
s r /×g
vam||
rws / r
∵s \ n
di ta ya||
n n pva re
||
d S sn. ya ya
‖‖
Dda
||
s n Dsa ja na
||
gn d
bhı||
P pwm p
s.t.a pra da||
d×n d
da||
/×n p
×d m G
ks.a ta ra||
rws r
gra ga m||
s n. d. /×s \ n. p.
m n. ya ya‖‖
D.srı
||
S Rsu bra
||
wm p m
hma||
g \gr s \ n.n. ya ya na
||
n. p. d.ma
||
S _^ S _
^ste
||
_^ S _
^ ||
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
RAGANGA AND JANYA RAGAS
Ragangopanga Bhas. anga
Raga Murcchana Table
SAMKHYA RAGA NAME AROHAN. A AVAROHAN. A
ra upa, bhas. a
1. raganga kanakambari S r m, p d S S N d p m G r R sS
upanga 1 mukhari (suddha) s r m p d S s n d p m g r s
upanga 2 suddhasaveri s r m p d S s D d p p m r S
2. raganga phenadyuti s r m p, d d p n *n s s n d d p m g g r s
3. raganga ganasamavaral.i s r m p d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 1 purvavaral.i s r m p d s s n d p m g r s
upangam 2 bhinnapancamam s r g g r m p d p n N sS, s n d M g g r s
4. raganga bhanumati s r m p d n s s n d p m G r s
5. raganga manoranjani s r m p d N s s n s d p, m p m,r g* r s
6. raganga tanukırti s r m p n s s n d* n p, m g r s
7. raganga senagran. i s r g g r m, g m p, n d* sS S N d p m* g M g g r s
8. raganga janatod. i(ra—de) s r G m, p d N s s n d p m G r s
upanga 1 nagavaral.i s r g m p, m d n s s n d m p* g r s
bhas. angam 1 punnagavaral.i n s r g m p d d p m g r s n
bhas.angam 2 asaveri (ra) s r m p d S s n d p m G r s
9. raganga dhunibhinnas.adjam s r G m p d n s s n d p m G r s
xix
Raganga and Janya Ragas xx
SAMKHYA RAGA NAME AROHAN. A AVAROHAN. A
ra upa, bhas. a
upanga 1 mohananat.a s G m p d p m, p n n S, s n p d* d, p m g s
upanga 2 bhupal.am (ra) s r g p d S s d p g r s
upanga 3 udayaravicandrika s g m p n n s s n p, m m g s
10. raganga nat.abharan. am s g m pP n d* n s S s n d n P, n p p m g g, r r S
11. raganga kokilaravam S, r m m p, m p d n S s n d d p, m g r r s
12. raganga rupavati s r m p, p s S s n d n p, m g s
13. raganga geyahejjajji s r m, g m p d s s N d p m g r s
14. raganga vat.ıvasantabhairavi s r g m, m d n s s n d, m g m p m g r supanga lalitapancamam r s G m d n s S n d p m g r s
15. raganga mayamal.avagaula s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 1 sal.anganat.a s r m p d s s n d p m g r s
upanga 2 chayagaul.a s r m p d p m p d s n s s n d d p m g s, r s
upanga 3 mangal.akaisikı(ra)s r g m p m g, p d n s
s r m g d p s
«s n d p m g r s
upanga 4 megharanjani s r g m n s s n m g s r* s
upanga 5 mecabaul.i (ra) s r g p d s s n d p M g r s
upanga 6 t.akka
¨1. s g m d d n* d s2. s g m p m g m d n s
¨1. s d m g r* g s2. s n d m p m g m r g s
upanga 7 pad. i r m p d p n s s n p, D* p p m R s
upanga 8 nadaramakriya (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d d p, M g r r s
upanga 9 revagupti s r g p d s s d p g r s
upanga 10 kannad. abangal.a s r m p d s s d p m g r s
upanga 11 gaul.a (gha) S, r m p n s s n p m r g* m R sS
upanga 12 lalita s r g m d d n s s n d M m g r s
upanga 13 gurjari s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 14 gun. d. akriya S, r g m p d n s S n p m g m, d p m g r s
upanga 15 malahari (ra) s r m p d s s d p m g R s
upanga 16 baul.i (gha) s r g p d n s (alpa nis.ada) s n d p g r s
upanga 17 ardradesi
¨1. s r g m p d n s2. ( r s n d) n s r g m p d p d d d s n s
1. s n d p m g g g r s2. ( d s) d p m g g g r s
upanga 18 devaranjis m p d, p n d , p n s,d n s, d s s
«s n d p m S
bhas.anga 1 sauras.t.ram (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
Raganga and Janya Ragas xxi
SAMKHYA RAGA NAME AROHAN. A AVAROHAN. A
ra upa, bhas. a
bhas.anga 2 purvi (ra - de) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 3 gaud. ipantu (ra) s r m p n s s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 4 maruva s g m d n s s n d p g m* g r s, r g r s
bhas. anga 5 saveri (ra) s r m p d S s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 6 mal.avapancamam s r g m p n s s n d d p m g r r s
bhas. anga 7 purn. apancamam s r g m p d s s d p m g r sbhas.anga 8 margadesi s r g r g d m p d s s d m* p g r s
bhas. anga 9 ramakali (de) s r g p d s s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 10 pharaju s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 11 gauri (ra—de) s r m p d n s S n d p m m p m g r s
bhas.anga 12 vasanta (de) r s g m d n s S n d n d M g, m m p m g r s
16. raganga toyavegavahini S r g m p d n S S n d p m g r S
bhas.anga 1 bhairavam (de) s r g m p d n s s d p m m p m g r s
17. raganga chayavati s r g m d d d n s s n d p m g r s
18. raganga jayasuddhamal.avi s r g m p n s s n d* n p m g r s
19. raganga jhankarabhramari S r g m p d n d p d S s n d p m, g r G r R S
20. raganga narırıtigaul.a (gha) s rr g mm, p d p n n S S n N d M g g r s
upanga 1 hindol.a s g g m n d n s S n d m g s
upanga 2 nagagandhari s r m g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 3 anandabhairavi (ra) s g g m p d* p s n s S n d p m m M g g r s
upanga 4 ghan. t.aravam (ra) s g r g m p d p n d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 5 margahindol.am s g g m P m, d n s, S d m g s r* s
upanga 6 hindol.avasantam s g g m p d s s s n d p d N d m g s
upanga 7 abheri s m g m p p s s S n d p M g r s
upanga 8 navaratnavilasam s r g m p d p s s d p m g g m r s
bhas.anga 1 bhairavi (ra) S, r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 2 ahari (ra) s r s g m p d n s, S n D p m G r s
bhas.anga 3 dhanyasi (ra) n s G m p N sS n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 4 gopikavasantam r* s r g m p d*, p n N sS s n d p m g r* m g s
bhas.anga 5 manji (de) n s R g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
Raganga and Janya Ragas xxii
SAMKHYA RAGA NAME AROHAN. A AVAROHAN. A
ra upa, bhas. a
bhas.anga 6 mukhari (ra) s r m p d S, s n d p m g r s
21. raganga kiran. avali s r m p, d* p d n s, s n p, d p m p, g r s
22. raganga srıragam (gha) R m p n s s n p d n p m r g* r s
upanga 1 man. irangu r m m p n n s s n p m g r r s
upanga 2 sal.agabhairavi s r g m p d Ss r g r p m p d p S
«s n d m g r sn s d p m g r s
«upanga 3 suddhadhanyasi s g m p n s s n p m g s
upanga 4 kannad. agaul.a
¨ s r g m p d n s,s g G m p n N S(m g r s) prayga is also there
« s n p m g ss n N d m m g S,n p N d m m g S
«upanga 5 suddhadesi s r m p d n d* s s n d p* d m m g r s
upanga 6 devagandhari (ra) s r* s g g m, p d* p n n s, S n d P m M g g r s
upanga 7 mal.avasrı (gha) s g g m p n n s n n d p m p, n d m m g s
bhas.anga 1 srıranjani s r g m d n s s n d m g r s
bhas.anga 2 kapi (ra) S r g m p d n s n d p m g g R sS
bhas.anga 3 husani (ra) s r g M p d n S n d p M g r s
bhas.anga 4 brndavani (de) r m p N S n p m R s
bhas.anga 5 saindhavi (ra) S r g m p n d* n s s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 6 madhavamanohari s r g m p n d* n s s n d m g r s
bhas.anga 7 madhyamavati (ra) s r m p n s s n p m r s
bhas.anga 8 devamanohari s r m p d n p m p n N sS s n d* n p m r s
bhas.anga 9 rudrapriya (de) S r g m p d n n S, s N p m G R S
bhas.anga 10 darubaru (de) S r g m p d n S N d p m G r S
bhas.anga 11 sahana (de) s r g m p m d n S n n d p m g g R g r s
bhas.anga 12 nayaki (de) S r G m p d N S S N d p m G R S
23. raganga gaurivel.avali s r g g s, r m m p d d sS, s n d p m g g r s
24. raganga vıravasantam r m m p n d* n s s n p m r g s
25. raganga saravati s m g m p d n d s S N d p m g r s
26. raganga tarangin. i s r g p d n d p d s, S d p g r, s r g m g R sS
27. raganga saurasena s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r g S
28. raganga harikedaragaul.a (ra) S r m p n s S n d p m g r s
upanga 1 balahamsa s r g m p d s s n d p m g r s
Raganga and Janya Ragas xxiii
SAMKHYA RAGA NAME AROHAN. A AVAROHAN. A
ra upa, bhas. a
upanga 2 mahuri s r m g r m , p d S s n d p m g r , S r g r s
upanga 3 devakriya (ra) s r m p d s s d p m r s
upanga 4 andhal.i s r g m p n s s n p m g r s
upanga 5 chayatarangin. i s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r supanga 6 narayan. agaul.a r m p n d n s n d p m g r g r s
upanga 7 nat.anarayan. i s r g s r m p d s s d p m g r s
bhas.anga 1 kambhoji (ra) s r m g* p d n* d S s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 2 kannad. a (ra) s r g m p D n s s n d p m G r s
bhas.anga 3 ısamanohari s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r S ss
bhas. anga 4 surat.i (de) n s r m p N sS s N d p M, g R sS
bhas.anga 5 erukalakmbhoji s r m p, d n d p d S S n d p m g r S
bhas.anga 6 at.han. a (de) s r g m p D n s s n D p m G r s
bhas.anga 7 nat.akuranji (ra) S r g m p, d n S s n d m g S
bhas.anga 8 jujavanti (de) R g m p d S , n d n S, n d p m m g r s, r m g r s
bhas.anga 9 kamas (de) S r g m p d n S s n d p m g r S
29. raganga dhırasankarabharan. am s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 1 kuranji S r g m g m p n N sS s n p n d* d p m g r S
upanga 2 narayan. i S r m g r g m, p d S s n p, n d p d m p m g r s
upanga 3 arabhi (gha) s r m p d s s n d p m g r s
upanga 4 suddhavasantam s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 5 narayan. adesaks.i s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 6 sama ragam S r g s, r p m d d sS s d p m g r sª
(r p m d d S) is also found
upanga 7 purvagaul.a s g r g, s r m p d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 8 nagadhvani s r g s m g m p d n s, s n d* n p m g r* g s
upanga 9 hamsadhvani s r g p n s s n p g r s
bhas. anga 1 bilahari (de-ra) s r m* g p d S s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 2 begad. a s g m p n N sS s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 3 purn. acandrika s r g m p d n s s n p m g* m r s
bhas.anga 4 sarasvatımanohari s r g m d d n s s n d p m g m r* s
bhas. anga 5 kedara s m g* m p n N sS s n p m M g r s
Raganga and Janya Ragas xxiv
SAMKHYA RAGA NAME AROHAN. A AVAROHAN. A
ra upa, bhas. a
bhas.anga 6 navaroju (ra) p d n s r g m p p m g r s n d p
bhas.anga 7 nılambari (ra) S r g m M p d* p n n S n d* n S S n p M g r* g S
bhas.anga 8 devagandhari (de) S r m p d d D sS s n d p m g R, s r g R S
30. raganga nagabharan. am s R g m p n d* n s s n p m g m r s, m g r s
upanga 1 samanta‡ s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
31. raganga kalavati S r g m, p d n d p d S S N d p m, r g* m r s
32. raganga ragacud. aman. i S m r g m p, p n N sS S n d p m m r s
33. raganga gangatarangin. i s R g, M p d n S s n p d* m m g m r* S
upanga 1 manohari S g m p n S s n d p m g S
34. raganga bhogachayanat.a S r g, r g m p, n n sS s n d* n, p s n p m m r s
35. raganga sailadesaks.i s m g p d s s n d s n p m r s
36. raganga calanat.a (gha) S r g, m p, d n s s n p m m r sS
37. raganga saugandhini s r m p d s s n d p m g r s
38. raganga jaganmohanam S g m p d d n s s n d p m g r s
39. raganga dhalıvaral.i (gha) s g r* g m p d n s s n d p m g g r s
40. raganga nabhoman. i S g r* m p d p n s s n d p m g r s
41. raganga kumbhini s g r* g m p, n d* n s S n p m g r s
42. raganga ravikriya s g r* g m p, n d* n s s n p, p m G r r s
43. raganga gırvan. i s r g m p, d n d p d sS s n d p m g g r s
44. raganga bhavani s r g m p d* p N S S n d p m G r s
45. raganga sivapantuvaral.i (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
upanga 1 sindhuramakriya s r g m p d d N sS s n d p m g r* g s
46. raganga stavaraja s r m p d S S n d m g s
47. raganga sauvıra s r g m p d n s s n d m g r s
48. raganga jıvantika s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s
49. raganga dhaval.angam s r g m p d s s N d p m g r s
50. raganga namadesi s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
51. raganga kasiramakriya s g r* g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
‡In this samanta raga murcchanarohan. a alone, the vivadi dos. a that occurs as s n d p m g r, and as written in the ancient text maybe construed to be due to a writer’s errata.
Raganga and Janya Ragas xxv
SAMKHYA RAGA NAME AROHAN. A AVAROHAN. A
ra upa, bhas. a
upanga 1 kumudakriya s r g m d d S s n d m g m g r s
52. raganga ramamanohari s r g m p d n s, s n d p m g r s
53. raganga gamakakriya (de) s r g m p d n s [d n s] (alpa) s n d p m g r s
54. raganga vamsavati s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s
55. raganga samal.a raga S, r g m p d s s N d p m g r s
56. raganga camara raga S, r g m p d n s S n d p m g r s
57. raganga sumadyuti s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
58. raganga desisimharavam s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
59. raganga dhamavati s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
60. raganga nis.ada raga s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s
61. raganga kuntala raga s r g m p d s s N d p m g r s
62. raganga ratipriya s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
63. raganga gıtapriya s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
64. raganga bhus.avati s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
65. raganga santakalyan. i (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 1 yamunakalyan. i (de) s r g m p d n S S n D p m G R S
bhas.anga 2 mohana raga (ra) s r g p d s s d p g r s
bhas. anga 3 hamvıru (de) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
bhas.anga 4 saranga (ra) s r g m p d n s s n d p m g r s
66. raganga caturangin. i s r g m p d n s s n p m g r s
upanga 1 amrtavars.in. i s g m p n s s n p m g s
67. raganga santanamanjari s r g m p d s s N d p m r s
68. raganga joti raga s r g m p d n s s n d p m g s
69. raganga dhautapancamam s r g m p d n s s n d p m r* G s
70. raganga nasaman. i s r g m p d n s s n d p m r* g s
71. raganga kusumakara s r g m p d n s s n d p m r* g s
72. raganga rasamanjari s r g, s p m p, n d* n S, s n d* n p, p m p, r* g s
(1) Among these 72 raganga ragas, the measures to mitigate the vivadi dos. as in the 40 raganga ragas can be seen insection 14. X of the Laks. an. a sangraha.
(2) * — This symbol, when placed near the murcchana svara denotes that the svara is vakra for that raga.
Raganga and Janya Ragas xxvi
(3) To denote the ghana, naya. and desi ragas the letters gha, na, and de are indicated near the appropriate ragas.(4) (,) |— This symbol is given in the traditional book that has been inherited from the Venkat.amakhi tradition, and
is used to denote the occurrence of Jhan. t.a svaras or dırgha svaras in the murcchana arohan. a or avarohan. a ofraganga, upanga, and bhas. anga ragas. These details can be understood from the small book, “Ragarasamanjari”,that will be published recently. In this Sangıta Sampradaya Pradarsini even though the details of the above arementioned, they will be expanded upon in this “Ragarasamanjari.
(1) kanakambari — In this raga murcchana, there is dırgha nis. ada, gandhara, and the prayoga, (r R sS)(2) suddha saveri — In this raga murcchanavarohan. a, the dhaivata prayoga as a result of the dırgha s. ad. ja dhaivata
prayoga(3) phenadyuti — In this raga murcchanavarorahan. a, since the jhan. t.a dhaivata nis. adas, in the avarohan. a and the
jhan. t.a dhaivata–gandhara in the avarohan. as, are seen they along with the following vises. a prayogas impartaesthetic beauty to phenadyuti.(S S n n S), (s p m p g r), (p m g g r g g s)
(4) ganasamavaral.i — For this raga, the following are the vises. a prayogas: (d s s r p m g r) , (m m p p d d s s ) (n sd p m g r S)
(5) manoranjani — For this raga, the following are the vises. a prayogas: (p m p d P)(6) senagran. i — For this raga, the gandhara, and madhyama are the jıvasvaras, which impart ranjakatva. S (g p d
s), (m d p g r s) — These are vises. a prayogas.(7) tod. i — For this raga, the gandhara, nis. ada, and dhaivata are the jıvasvaras, which impart ranjakatva.(8) dhunibhinnas. ad. ja — For this raga, the gandhara is the jıvasvara, which imparts ranjakatva. The following are
the vises. a prayogas: (S p p d m p g g g r s) (d d g g s) (g g d p m g r S) [s r g d p g g r S) (d m g r S)(9) mohananat.a — For this raga, the gandhara and dhaivata ;
(10) nat.haabharan. a — For this raga, the gandhara, rs. abha, and madhyama.(11) kokilarava — In this raga murcchana, the madhyama, dhaivata, and rs. abha are jhan. t.a svaras, hence these are
also jıvasvaras that impart ranjakatva.(12) geyahejjajji — For this, the following are the vises. a prayogas : (s r g r s) (s d p d p)(13) vat. ıvasantabhairavi — For this raga, the madhyama, and nis. aada are the jıvasvaras that impart ranjakatva. The
following are the vises. a prayogas: [s r g m M n N d n S] [s r g M D m p G r r S] [n d M g g m p g m g r r r r S)(14) Lalita pancama — For this raga, ( r r G m d n s)(15) mal.avagaul.a — The jhan. t.a svara prayogas as illustrated in the gıtas and kırtanas.(16) chayagaul.a — The murcchana is also given as [S r g m p d s](17) mangal.a kaisiki — (M M G G R R) [d rr r G] [G m p m g) (r R R D r r R S] . These are the prayogas that make
the raga shine.(18) mecabaul.i — The raga has mandra gati until the gandhara(19) t.akka — The jhan. t.a dhaivata prayogas as shown in the murcchana impart ranjakatva. It has an alpa pancama.(20) nadaramakriya —
In addition to the jhan. t.a dhaivata, dırgha madhyama, and jhan. t.a rs. abha, seen in the raga murcchanarohan. a, thegandhara also makes the raga shine. In practice, this raga is sung without sancaras in mandhra gati below thenis. aada, and sancaras in tara gati above the nis. ada.
(21) pad. i — Since rs. abha is the jıva svara, the murcchanarohan. a starts with rs. abha, and the avarohan. a ends with thedırgha rs. abha.
(22) gaul.a — The rs. abha is the jıva svara. (R g m r s) [p m g m r s] are prayogas impart ranjakatva.(23) lalita — The madhyama, and dhaivata are jıva svaras. The following are the vises. a prayogas:
[d d s S S][d d s s] [d m d r r s n S]Lalita has plenty of mandha gati till the madhyama.
(24) gurjjari — (d d P), (m g p d r s n S) (s r g p d n d p) (m g p m g s) (d gg r s n) (d r r S)(25) gun. d. akriya — (g m p d s) (s r m r m p d s) (s m g s r r S) are vises. a prayogas.(26) ardradesi — For this, dhaivata and gandhara are bahutva.(27) sama raga — (S r g s) (r p p d d Ss) is the murcchana.
Please refer to the specific sections for the characteristics of ragas from sauras. t.ram to rasamanjari.
1 2 3 45
67
89
1011
1213
1415
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
2324
2526
27
2829
3031
3233343536373839404142
4344
45
4647
4849
5051
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
5960
6162
6364
6566
6768 69 70 71 72
RAGANGA
R
AGAMS
b
suddham
adhyam
ampra
tim
adhyam
am
NETRA
BRA
HM
A VED
ARU
DRA
RTU
INDU
VASUA
GN
IDIS
I
BAN.A
ADITYA
RS.I
cakram
cakra
m ca
kram
cakr
am
cakram
cakram
cakram
cakra
mca
kram
cakram
cakram
cakram
jayasuddhamal.avichayavatitoyavegavahini
mayamal.avagaul.a
vat.ıvasantabhairavi
geyahejjajji
rupav
atikokila
rava
m
nat.ab
haran.
am
dhun
ibhi
nnas.
ad.ja
m
jana
tod.i
sena
gran.
i
tanu
kırt
i
man
oran
jani
bhan
um
ati
gan
asam
avar
al .i
ph
enad
yuti
kan
akam
bar
ira
sam
anja
riku
sum
akar
amn
asam
an.i
dhau
tap
anca
mam
joti
sant
anam
anja
ri
catu
rang
in.i
sant
akal
yan.i
bhus
.avat
i
gıta
priya
ratip
riya
kuntal.am
nis.adham
dhamavati
desısimharavam
sumadyuti
camaramsyamalavamsavatigamakakriya ramamnohari kasiramakriya
namadesidhaval.angam
jıvantikasauvıram
stavarakamsivapantuvaral.i
bhavani
gırvan.i
ravikriya
kum
bhin
i
nab
hom
an.i
dh
alıvaral. i
jaganm
oh
anam
saugan
dh
ini
calanat. a
sailadesak
s. ibh
ogacch
ayanat. a
gangataran
gin. iragacu
d. aman. i
kalavatinagabharan. am
dhırasankarabharan. am
harikedaragaul. a
saurasena
tarangin. i
saravati
vıravasantam
gaurivel. avali
srıkiranavali
narırıtigaul.a
jhankarabhramari
�
�RAGANGA RAGA CAKRAM
Part V
BAN. A CAKRA
622
25MEL. A 25 — SARAVATI
ban. a pa mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha na
cakra 5 — mel.a 1
raganga raga 25 — saravati
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
purn. assaravatıraga arohe rigavarjitahsagrahassarvakales. u gıyate gayakottamai.h ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s m g m p [d [[n d s,avarohan. a: S [[n [d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rs. abha and gandhara varjya in the arohan. a; gandhara and nis. ada vakra in theavarohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
� For this saravati raga, the jıva svara, nyasa svaras will be clear from the laks.yas such as gıta.
LAKS. YA
25.0.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
623
ri gu ma pa dha na ban. a pa
s m M mri pu ca pa
||
gg m P pggu n. a ro pa
||
pp d n d pmma ra ta m na
||
pp m g m Pppa ra va n. u re
||
M g m Rdha tri i ı
||
G S Rna ya ka
||
S _^ S d s
ai sa a||
P d n d dre e re ra ghu
||
p m g m Pku la ti la ka
||
p s s s m gma da m na ja na
||
m pka a
antari
g m R gre e la ks.mi
||
rr g r rr rkka n ta kkı i
||
m g g g r sri ti sa a ja m
||
S · sta re
||
javad. a
d s s sssu pa a rna
||
mm g M · pvva a ham na
||
p d n d pa pa m m rna
||
pp m g m Pso o da ru re
||
P M mkam m sa
||
gg m g m Rkkha m d. a m na
||
S r R ra i yai ya
||
d n d p Dra a ga m ga
||
n d p d s ssa ra a a a a
||
g m P · pva ti ra ga
||
p D n Dba a n. a pa
||
p d p m Mca a kra m na
||
m p M Mga ru re re
‖‖
g m r ggre e la ks.mi
||
rr s r rr skka m ta kkı i
||
m g g g r sri ti sa a ja m
||
S S _^ S
ta re
||
25.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi
1. s p P | d. n. d. p. | d. p. d. p. m. | p. d. n. |
dd p n d | p m g m p d. | p. m. g. mm. g. r. s. | p. p. m. g. r. s. |
� �25. saravati — 624—
ri gu ma pa dha na ban. a pa
p. m. g. | mm. p. m. g. | r. s. m. p. m. m. p. | m. g. r. |
ss. m. g. m. | p. d. n. p. m. | n. d. p. | nn. d. p. m. |
g. r. s. m. g. r. | d. p. r. | mm. g. r. s. | p. m. g. m. p. d. |
p s s | mm g m p | m g r s r r | s m g |
rr s r r | s m g m m g | r s r | pp m g r |
m g r r s m | s m m | gg m p m | d p n d p d |
p d s | nn n d d | p s n n d p | d p m |
gg m p d | p n d p n d | p m g | pp m m g |
p m g m r g | r s r | dd p. s s | r s g r s r |
s g r | gg r s s | r s g r | d. p. s |
dd. p. n. d. | p. d. p. m. g. m. | p s s | mm g g r |
r s g r s | S sS S ‖
2. P. s s | P. d. n. d. p. D. | p. d. p. m. P. | p. m. g. m. R. |
S. p. p. | M. g. m. r. g. S. | s. s. r. s. R. | d. p. s s S |
P. d. s | R m g | r G | r s g R |
s p m m P | M g m | P d p n n D | p n d p D |
d p s s S | S r r | S m g r g S | s p m g M |
g m r s S | P. r r | S p m n d P | d p m m P |
d p n d M | P n d | P s n d p D | p n d p D |
� �25. saravati — 625—
ri gu ma pa dha na ban. a pa
p m n d P | S n d | P d d p m P | p m g m R |
s p m m P | S p m | R g g r s R | d. p. s s S |
d. p. g r | R S n. d. | P. d. s p. d. P. | m g r g S |
s g r r s | R s | r s g r R | S sS S ‖
25.0.3 kırtana— tisra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
ws∼∼∼M
wg∼∼∼M
sa ra va tı||
wg m P d p _
^ta t.a va si nı
||
_^ p
∵D /
×n
∵D
ham si nı‖‖
s \gN d P
sa ra sva tı||
/×d p m g
wr g m g
vi dhi yu va tı||
Xr S \
gN. d. d.
sa m ra ks.a tu‖‖
S _^ S _
^ Smam
‖‖
anupallavi
s m∴m g M
ca ra ca ra||
wg P d P
tma ka pra pam||
/×n d p /
×d
∵P
ca ru pi n. ı‖ ::‖ ::
D S Rsa bda rtha
||
g m g∵g r S
sva ru pi n. ı||
P n∵d d P
bra hma n. ı
‖‖
m G r g R s s m g mmu ra ri pu ra ri gu ru gu ha
‖‖
P d /N D P d Smo di nı sam ve di nı
‖‖
g r S \gN D P d p
mu ra l.ı vı n. a ga na vi‖‖
M p m G m g∵g r S
no di nı gı rva n. ı‖‖
svaram
� �25. saravati — 626—
ri gu ma pa dha na ban. a pa
s∴s m G m
wg m p d /
wn d _
^ | _^ d p/
×d P m g m /p m g r |
wg m g s / N. d. p. d.
∴d. S ‖:: n. d. s m G m p d /N d |
p d S mwr G m g r s _
^ | _^ s p d n d P
∵p m g r s ‖
25.0.4 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
d. s∴s m g M | S m
wg m P | ∴
p d / n d p M | p m∴m
wg m R |
S r s p M | R g∴g s R | P. d. p. d. / n. d. | P. d. S
∴S |
R g \S R | S mwg m
wr g | M g m
wr g s | ∵
s m∴M
wg m |
P d / n d P | ∵p m g M P | M
wg M R | G
∴s R R |
s p mwg m
wr g | s d p m g r s | p m g
wm p D | p m g m g r s |
P. d. / n. d.∵D. | P. d. s
∵s m g | r s m
wg m P | M g m
wr G |
∴g m r
∵r s r r | M g m g r s | p m g
wr m g r | m g r S m
∴m |
wg m p m
×d p
×n | d p d /
×n d
∵d p | m / d p
∵p m g m | / d p m
wr g m g |
p d×n d p m g | p d s
wg m P | p d /
×n
∵D P | ∵
p d p \M∼∼∼M |
\R g \S S | ∵s M
wg m p d | \×n D p d s
∴s | m g m p d n d |
wp D S
∴S | \
gN d
∵d p M | P \M ∵
m g m | wg m r g r S |
S r∴r s M | G m p
wg M | P d / n d
wp s | w
m P d / n d s |
� �25. saravati — 627—
ri gu ma pa dha na ban. a pa
m g mwr g m g | m R g r S | m g r S \n d | P /d p m
wg m |
R g m g r s | S , d / n d s | m g r g r S | n d∴d n d P |
p m g∴g m g r | s m g
wm p d / n | d
∴D s
∴s | S \
gN d p m |
g r s m g r s | \N. d. p. D. n. | D · S _^ S ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 25 zzzzz
� �25. saravati — 628—
26MEL. A 26 — TARANGIN. I
ban. a srı mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha ni
cakra 5 — mel.a 2
raganga raga 26 — tarangin. i
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
ragastarangin. ı purn. a arohe manivarjitah |avarohe padhanidharigamagari samyutah |
sarvakales. u gıyante sagrahastucyate budhaih ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g p [d [n d p d s,avarohan. a: S [d p g r s r g m g R S ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; madhyama, nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; In the avarohan. a, (p d n d) (r g Mg r) — need to be added; suitable for singing at all times.
� Since the rs. abha that appears in the end of the avarohan. a of the raga mucchana is shown as dırgha it is thejıva svara and nyasa svara for this raga.
(p d n d p g r) (s r g m g R \S) — these prayogas make this raga shine.
(s r g p d n d p g r g m g∵g R) (S d p d n d d p g R s r g m g r s r S) (d. p. d. s p g r g m g R) (S d. p.
m g r g R) (p. d. s r g m∵g g
∵r r \S)
The others can be understood through the gıta, tana and sancaris.
The aforementioned matters will be clear, by observing the gıta, kırtana, tana, and sancari.
629
ri gu ma pa dha ni ban. a srı
LAKS. YA
26.0.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
S P psrı ra ja
||
dd p g g Rdgu n. a ra a jı
||
g r S Sma dhu ra la
||
R g m g rpa ti sa ra l.a
||
g g R _^ R
dha a ra||
d p d S sni khi la bha gya
||
R g r s rda i ni pa ra
||
g g p p d dme e sva ri lo o
||
n d P g ro ka sam ka ri
||
s r g m g gsa ru va va sa m
||
r rka ri
‖‖
antari
S _^ S D p p d
ka dam bi ni tu||
ss rR Gjhjha ppa da
||
s rR Gma jhjha a
||
m gg g r sri gga ti i i
||
S _^ S _
^ Sre
‖‖
javad. a
S R ra re re
||
ss r s d s sppa m caa na na
||
s r G _^ G
ra a n. ı||
g r g m g rsa ru va a a n. i
||
s r g P ·i i sva ri
||
d p d n d pja ga di i sva ri
||
g d p g r ga i ya a i ya
||
m g r g Ra i ya i ye
||
S R ga re re
||
ss r s d s stti ya i ya i ya
||
P p d p gai ya a i ya
||
r g R _^ R
gi ri je||
g p d S sra a a gam ga
||
r r g r s rta ra m m gi n. i
||
g g p p d dba a a a a n. a
||
n d P g rsri i ı i i
||
s r g m g gca a kra m na a
||
r rga ru
‖‖
�� � 26. tarangin. i — 630—
ri gu ma pa dha ni ban. a srı
S _^ S D p p d
ka dam bi ni tu||
ss rR Gjhjha ppa da
||
s rR Gma jhjha a
||
m gg g r sri gga ti i i
||
S _^ S _
^ Sre
‖‖
26.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi
1. s s s dd p | r s s s R | d. p. s s s | d. p. g r |
s r g ss r | s g r s R | g m g g r | d. d. p. s |
p. d. p. n. d. | p. d. p. n. D. | d. d. p. d. p. | p. m. m. p. |
m g r ss r | g m g g R | s r s g r | d. d. p. s |
d. p. s dd. p. | g r s g R | s r g r g | r s g r |
s r s gg r | s g r s R | s r g g p | d n d p |
g d p gg r | g r s r G | r s g r s | d. d. p. d. |
s r g mm g | r g r s R | r s g r s | d p n d |
p d s r g | m g r g R | s r g g p | s r s g |
r p r ss r | s r g r G | r g m g R | s r g g |
p g p dd p | g d p g R | g g p p d | g d p g r |
g r s | s s r gg p | d p n d P | g r s r g |
r g r s g | r s d. p. | g r s rr g | s g r s R |
d. p. s s s | d. p. g r | s r s g | r R s |
S sS S ‖
�� � 26. tarangin. i — 631—
ri gu ma pa dha ni ban. a srı
2. S d. d. p. d. | p. s S | d p. R | d. p. g r |
s r. g m | g g R | S r r s r | s d. S |
d. d. P. | d. p. d. n. | d. p. g. d. | p. g. R. |
S. d. p. g. r. | s. r. G. | m. g. r. | s. r. s. g. |
r. s. g. r. | g. g. R. | S. g. r. s. r. | g. m. G. |
r. s. R. | s. r. g. p. | d. n. d. p. | d. s S |
P d p g r | p g r | s r R | g g p p |
d d n d | p d P | S p d p n | d p D |
d p S | r s g r | s r s g | r s R |
R g m g r | g g R | r s S | d. d. p. n. |
d. p. n. d. | p. m. P. | S r g s r | g m G |
g r S | d. p. s s | r s g r | p g R |
S r s s s | r s G | r s R | g m g r |
g g p g | p g D | P n d p d | p n D |
d p S | d p n d | p n d p | n d P |
S r r g r | s r G | m g R | s g r s |
r r s s | d. p. S | S r s g r | s g R |
g m g r s g r | s g r r s | S S ‖
26.0.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
�� � 26. tarangin. i — 632—
ri gu ma pa dha ni ban. a srı
pallavi
wg M·g w
rgmgXr S
X
d. P.ma ye tvam
||
D. s d.ya hi mam
||
S rwg MGr
badhi tum kahi‖ ::‖ ::
2.wg M · · ·
ma||
D S _^
ya hi
||
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
S R g /×m g g R
dhya ye dhye ye||
ws R r
w
d. /S d. _^
tvamehi mudam de||
_^ d d. /n. p. d. s R g
hi mampahi‖‖
caran. am
1. G ·m g∴gR S ·wrG r/g
Xr s
ga ye ge ye||
P. p. D. d. Sya hi ka hi ye
||
∴s R
∴R G
∴g
hi de hi pa hi‖‖
wg M·g w
rg/×mg
Xr S
X
d. P.ma ye tvam
||
D. S _^
ya hi||
_^ S _
^ S · wmu
‖‖
2.∼∼∼P \r r gm
wg
Xr s. s. p. p. d. _
^
pa yepe ye sarasa ka
||
_^ d s d. s R g _
^ye ra sa ka ye
||
_^ g s R g /m g r
sa ka ye a ye‖‖
wg M ·g w
rgmgXr S
X
d. S.ma ye tvam
||
D. S _^
ya hi||
_^ S _
^ S p psa mu
‖‖
p dn ndd Sw
d s r G r Sda yeguruguhodaye
||
p D n D∴d p _
^sudha taramgin. i
||
_^ p/d p g r s
wr g
amtaramgin. i‖‖
svaram
M · ∴m g r s r g / m g
∴g r s R | S · D. · P. | d. n. D. p. d. S |::
d Swr G d p d n d P d s r | G m g r S d | p g R S
wr g ‖
�� � 26. tarangin. i — 633—
ri gu ma pa dha ni ban. a srı
M · g wr g r g m g
Xr S
ma ye||
26.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s rr g p dd p g r | S R G m g R | D.∵d. p. d.
∵d S R |
g r Swr g m g R | g
∴g P D / n d P | d / n d p g r g
∵g R |
s r g / m g g \R R | S \D.∵D. p. d. s R | S R g ss r g r |
S R s r s d S | s r G g r g m g r | S R s r g p D |
n d P d n d p g r | s r g / m g∵g r s R | s r g
∴g p gg p d p |
g / d p g R g∴g p
∴p | g p d / n d p G R | s r g p g m g
∵g R |
s r g / m g r s / g R | r s S d. d. p. / n. d. p. | d. s S r g m g R |
g∴g p
∴p d
∴d n d
∵D | n d p
∵p g / d P g r | s r G r g m g
∵g r |
s r g r s d S∴S | s g
wr g m
∵m G R | s r g m g r s r S |
g p g / d p d n d P | g p d / n d p d∴d P |
∵P d p g r g / m g r |
g p d S s g∴g p
∴p | d d n d p d n d p
∵p | s r g m g r g g R |
s r g r s / g r s R | d∵d p
∵p d n d
∵d P | d p g r s r G r |
ss r g m g r d p S | d p d n D p g R | p d s r g m g∵g R |
g r S d p d n D | p S s P d n d p | ∵p G r s r g / m g r |
s r / g r s / g r∵r S | s
∴s R g p d n d p | d s
∴S d p g r S |
�� � 26. tarangin. i — 634—
ri gu ma pa dha ni ban. a srı
s r g / m g r s rR | G m gg g \R R | \S D. \P. d. d. S |
p. d. s r g / m g∵g r
∵r | s r g m g r s r g r | s / g r r s r \S ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 26 zzzzz
�� � 26. tarangin. i — 635—
27MEL. A 27 — SAURASENA
ban. a go mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha nu
cakra 5 — mel.a 3
raganga raga 27 — saurasena
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
saurasenabhidho ragastvavarohe rivarjitah |sampurn. assarvakales. u gıyate sagrahastviti ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p [d n s,avarohan. a: s n [d p m g r g S ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.
(m gwr g S) (
wr g \S) — these prayogams impart a lot of ranjakatva to this raga.
(s r g m) (r m p) (m d p) (p d s) (s n p d p) — these prayogas are also there.
LAKS. YA
27.0.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
r s r ss n d pri pu ra bbha i ra vi
||
d n s r s r m ggu u u d. a na a na a
||
r g s r S _^ S
ma a a ya re||
R M p mm ppa l.o da jva la
||
636
ri gu ma pa dha nu ban. a go
m d p d m p m gdha m mi i lla ja na
||
m g r g S _^ S
nu ta pa du re||
antari
S _^ S
de||
n pPvi ppa
||
d d d phi i i i
||
M _^ M P M
pa la ha||
G _^ G M _
^ Mre re
||
p d n s r r m gpa ra m m jo o o ti
||
r g s r S _^ S
mu u ru ti re||
javad. a
S _^ S R r
a re re||
pp p pp m g r gpra ma tta ba l.a ra a
||
s r s m M · mkka sa kha m d. am na
||
p m g m r g Sre e re re ya a re
||
s n d p d s Sra a a a ga m ga
||
g m P d p m psa u u ra se e na
||
d s s ss n d pra a ga bba a a n. a
||
m g r g s r Sgo o ca kra na a tha
||
S _^ S
de||
n pPvi ppa
||
d d d phi i i i
||
M _^ M P M
pa a hı||
G _^ G M _
^ Mre re
||
p d n s r r m gpa ra m m jo o o ti
||
r g s r S _^ S
mu u ru ti re
||
27.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi
1. s n. d. s r | d. p. s n. s | d. p. n. d. p. | r s r |
m g r g s | s n. d. p. s | d. p. n. d. p. | m. m. p. |
d. p. s s r | s r m g r | m g r g s | r s r |
p. d. s s r | m g r g s | s n. d. p. s | m. m. p. |
m g r g s | g r g s r | s g d. p. s | d. p. r |
� �27. saurasena — 637—
ri gu ma pa dha nu ban. a go
p. d. n. s r | m g r g s | p p m g r | g s r |
s m m m m | p m g m p | d. p. s n. d. | p m p |
d. s s n. d. | p. m. p. d. s | d. p. r s r | s s r |
m g r g s n. s p. d. | m g r s s | m g m r g | s m m |
p m g m r | s d p m s | d. p. s n. d. | p. p. d. |
m m p m p | m g r g s | s n. p. p. m. p. | p. d. s s r |
m g r r g | S r r s | N sS S ‖
2. d. | pp. m. P. | d p s s R | d. p. s |
S n. d. p. | dd. p. D. | p. d. p m. P. | m. m. p. |
M g r g | gg s R | s r s g r | d p. s |
S d. p. r | ss m G | m g r g S | r s g |
R m m p | mm g R | m m p d P | d p d |
pP. s n. d. | dd. d. P. | d. p. s n. D. | s s r |
S d p g | rr s R | d. p. g | r G |
p. g r | S p m p | mm g M | m g r g S |
s s r | S p. p. p. | mm g R | p m g m R |
m m p | M p m d | pp m P | m m p m D |
s s r | S p m d | mm m P | m d p m D |
m p d | S s n d | ss n D | p d p m P |
� �27. saurasena — 638—
ri gu ma pa dha nu ban. a go
d p m | P m d m | pp m G | m g r g S |
s n p. | D. p. m. P. | d. p. p | dp. d. n. s R |
r m g | r g s R s | N. sS S ‖
27.0.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S · r∵p m m m g
∵g
sau ra se ne||∼∼∼R
∵r g
sam va||
\S N.llı sam
‖ ::‖ ::
P. D. N. Ssu bra hma n. yam
||
n D pbha je ham
||
M G r s N.ma ga ri sa nı
‖‖
anupallavi
G R p m Ggau rı sa su tam
||
wm P dga ja na
||
p m Gna yu tam
‖ ::‖ ::
wm p g m
wr G m
ga rvi ta su ra||
r g s n. d.ha ram su ku
||
/∼∼∼N. Sma ram
‖‖
S g r g S r g m P∵D N
nıraja padam nirupama namdam||
S r g s r s nvarijabhava vam
||
d pm g r g s n.ditam guruguham
‖‖
svaram
S · wr g m /×d p/
×d m /
×p m g /
×m g r | g S N. D. n. | · S p m g
wr g ‖::
s r g m p D n D N S r m | g r g s r S n | d P m Gwr g \ ‖
� �27. saurasena — 639—
ri gu ma pa dha nu ban. a go
27.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s s R s r m g r g | s r s n. d. p. d.wn. S | s r g m
wr g s r S |
R M P m p m d | p d m p m gwr g S | s n. d. s d. p. r s r r |
m g r g s r s n D | p. d. p. s n s R R | s m G / M gwr G |
S r s g r m∴m G | m
∴m p m g r m g r g | s n. d. n. d.
∵d. p. s n. d. |
s n. d. p. d. s n r S | s m∴M p m g m r g | s / p
∴P m g
wr g S |
s d P d / n D P | m / d p / d m p∴p m G | w
r g s m g m / d p M |
n d p m g r G S | s r s m g m p d P | g m p d pwm p d s s |
∴s n P
∵d d p m
wg m | p d n s r
∵r m g r .g | s r g m
wr g s r S |
s n d p D p m G | R M g r g s r s | wr g m P d p
wm P |
sgn d p m g
wr g M | G
wr g S r s R | s R g m p d
wn S |
wr g m g R g s R | s n d p m g
wr g S | N. D. P. D. N. |
S r g s r S _^ S ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 27 zzzzz
� �27. saurasena — 640—
28MEL. A 28 — HARIKEDARAGAUL. A
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni
cakra 5 — mel.a 4
raganga raga 28 — harikedaragaul.a
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
kedaragaul.assampurn. astvarohe gadhavarjitah |nis. adagrahasamyuktassayankale pragıyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r m p [n s,avarohan. a: S [n d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; nis. ada graha; rakti raga; gandhara and dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing inthe evening.
� For this kedaragaul.a raga, rs. abha, madhyama, nis. ada, gandhara impart ranjana. rs. abha is the nyasa svara. Insome places nis. ada is the take-off svara. A famous raga, hence must be understood from the laks.yas given bythe ancestors.
LAKS. YA
28.0.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
641
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
S sa re
||
ss n s r m m gsri i i na a a tha
||
r m g r m m pgu ru u u u u ce
||
d d p m g g rma no o bhi i i s.t.a
||
S s S n spa la ku re e
||
R m m g g rdhı ru re e e e
||
s s r s n d pni ja pa ra a kra ma
||
p d p m g r sde e vu re e re e
||
R m P n dja n. u re jja a
||
D p N s ra n. u ja a n. u
||
s s s n d d ptu jha sa ma a a n. u
||
p d p m g r sko o n. u re e re e
||
antari
S s N n dnam da go o pa
||
P m p n n snam da nu u u re
||
R m m g r smam da ha a a sa
||
m g r S _^ S
va da nu re||
javad. a
S r R r ska l.i ya dan na
||
S r s n d pkam ja lo o ca na
||
S s S n skam sa him sa ka
||
R m m g r ska ra n. u u re e
||
m G g r Sra a ga m ga
||
g r s s g r gha ri i ke e da a
||
s r s n d d pa a ri ga u u l.a
||
s s s n d d pu pa a m ga ba l.a
||
d d p m g g rha m sa ma a hu ri
||
R m p nn dde a va kri ya
||
D p N s ra m dha a l.i
||
R m m g r mcha a ya a ta ram
||
P p n n sm gi n. i i na
||
P p d d Pra ya n. a ga u
||
m g r s s r rl.a na t.a na a ra a
||
m g r G r sya n. i i ba a n. a
||
n d p m g r sbhu u ca kra a dhi pa
||
S s N n dnam da go o pa
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 642—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
P m p n n snam da nu u u re
||
R m m g r smam da ha a a sa
||
m g r S _^ S _
^va da nu re
||
_^ S · S s
a re||
ss n s r m m gbha a a s.a m m ga
||
r. m g r m m pka m m bho o o ji
||
d d p m g g rka m m m m na d. a
||
S s s s n si sa ma no o o
||
R m m g g rha ri su u ra t.i
||
s s r s n d pye ru ku la ka m m
||
p d p m g r sbho o ji a t.ha a n. a
||
R m P n dna ga ru re e
||
D p N s ra i yai ya i
||
s s s n d d pni ni ni dha pa pa ma
||
p d p m g r sma pa ma ga ri sa ni
||
S s N n dnam da go o pa
||
P m p n n snam da nu u u re
||
R m m g r smam da ha a a sa
||
m g r S _^ S
va da nu re||
28.0.2 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
wn s nnı
||
d p m gla kam
||
wr g
t.ham||
r swn. s r
bha je‖‖
Sham
||\gn. d. P.sa ta tam
‖‖
gN.nı
||
s r m gra ja sa
||\Rna
||
wm p /
∼∼∼N
di nu tam‖ ::‖ ::
S r s nnı
||
d P d p m gla kam
||
r gt.ha m
||
r swn. s r
bha je‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 643—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
wn. S _
^ham ·
||
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
∼∼∼Mba
||
∴m g s rla ku ca m
||
wm pba
||
wm p
∼∼∼P
sa hi tam‖‖
\∼∼∼M
ba||
p /gn d p
la ca m dra||
wn sse
||
wn S ·vi tam
‖ ::‖ ::
gn
gn
sı||
gn s r /g rla gu ru gu
||
s∴s _
^ha pu
||
_^ s
gn d pji ta m
‖‖
Ssrı
||
n d∵d p
ka dam m ba
||
gm gva na
||
r /×p m p /
×s_n
na tham‖‖
S r s nnı
||
dla
caran. am
ra
||
g rwm P _
^ks.a ya ru
||
_^ p m
pa||
gg
wr g r
kha m d. a‖‖
s \∼∼∼N.
ka||
wn S R
ve rı||
wn S _
^tı
||
_^ s
gn. d. p.ro tta
‖‖
/∼∼∼N.
ra|| s r
∼∼∼∴R
bhi mu kham
||
r mpa m
||
gws
∼∼∼R
ca mu kham‖‖
/×n d
ra||
p m Gks.i ta bha
||
∵G
kta||
r /m g s _^
pra mu kha m‖‖
_^ s :: m
:: na
||
∴M g s
ks.a tre||
rwm
sa se||
pwm P _
^kha ram
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 644—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ p :
:wm
:: na
||
p s \gn d pma ru pa
||
wn s _
^vi ci
||
_^ s
wn s r
tra ta ra‖‖
\w
Nda
||
s r r rks.a ta ra mı
||
/m gsva
||
R Sram ke
‖‖
∴S
da||
n∴n d p _
^ra gau \l.a
||
_^ p m
pri||
g r /G r sya ka ra m
‖‖
r pp mda ks.i n. a
||
Gwr g r
wm P
ka sı pu ram||\
w
M p pdam d. i ta
||
/gN d p
gn
gn S
ka ma tripuram‖‖
∼∼∼N Sda ks.a
||
/g r s∴
S n d pdhvara haramharam
‖‖
/s∴
S nda ya ka
||
d p m g rwm p
wn
ram kamala karam‖‖
svaram
S n d | P m g r / g r s |gN. d. p. | w
m. p.wn. s r / m g r ‖
/×p
_
M p /gn | d p
wm p
wn s r r | m g
∵g r | s n d p
gngn S ‖::
\w
N s r | M g r / G r s | wn s r / g | r s
∵s r s n d p ‖
r S n | d p m G∵g r s | w
n. S r | wm p
wn S r g r ‖
S r s nnı
||
dla
28.0.3 kırtana— jhampa tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
s s /×s
gn d
∵d p
wp d p _
^ pa bha ya m bi ka
||
m g R , /wg \r _
^
ya h‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 645—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ r s
gn.
gd. p. n. s r/
×p m
a nya m na ja
||
g r /gg
gg r
∵r m p
wn
ne e e e‖ ::‖ ::
s s /×s · · ·
a bha ya · · ·||
· · ·· · ·
||
· · · · · ·· · · · · ·
||
g r /gg
gg r _
^ rne e
‖‖
s nn. d. P. m g R / n d \Pa jna na dhma ne a pa ro
||
m g rwm p
wn
ks.a jna ne‖‖
anupallavi
s r /×p
∼∼∼_
Mwp D · w
m Pi bha ra ja ga
||
m g R · /wg \r _
^
tya h‖‖
_^ r
wm p /
×s
g_n d
∼∼∼p /N
ı sva rya ja ga
||
S∴s
tya h‖‖
/g R∵r s
∵
S n d p∵P m
gg
na bho ma n. i ga tya h na da lam
||
rwr m p
wn s
ya ga tya h‖‖
r s /×s n d
∵d p
a bha ya m bi
caran. am
r∼∼∼R r /
×p
gm g
ba la di na
||
r r g r sma de
‖‖
swn. s r r s
wn. s r s
wn.
ya pra ka si||
S s _^
nya h‖‖
_^ s s
gn. d. p. M
ka la di ta||
∴m g
∵g r
tva m‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 646—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
∵R /
×n d /
×n p m g \r /
×p m
nta pra ka si||
/P p _^
nya h‖‖
_^ p
wm p
gn
wn s R
mu la di dva||
r m g g /×m r
da sa a m‖‖
rwr g r r s
wn s r
×r s
∴s n
ta pra ka si
||
S s _^
nya h‖‖
_^ s r S
gn n /
×g r s n _
^ nsthu la di mau
||
d Pna m
‖‖
Sgn d p
gm g
ta pra ka si||
r g /r∵r
nya h‖‖
R/×m
gg r
∴R /
×g r s
wn s R
trai lo kya mu la pra kr tyah
||
wn. S S s
sva sa ktya h‖‖
∴S n. d. p M
∴m g r /
×n d
×n p
sa lo ka sa mı pya sa ru||
m g r m P ppa mu · ktya h
‖‖
/w
M p /×s
g_
N D p \w
M P /g R swn S s R s
∼∼∼M r s n
ma li nı mam tra ma ya di ta m tro ktya h su li nı gu ru gu
||
d p S n d p m g rwm p
ha sva nu bha va ga tya h‖‖
28.0.4 sancari — misra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
∼∼∼N. s R R | w
n. s r /m g r /g | r s n. d. p.wm. p. | w
n. s r r / m∴m g |
r g r swn. r s | n. d. p. m g
∵g r | S
wn. S S | w
n. s r m g∵g r |
/ m g r \S r r | /S r∴R m g | w
r / G r swn. s |
∵R m P d p |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 647—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
m g∵g \R
∼∼∼R |
∴R p \M g r |
∵R g \R S |
w
N. s r g r s |
\w
N. r s n. d. p. | / S s S S | R r m g r m | g r m P P |
∼∼∼N s n d P | m p d \P m g | r g r \S S | \
w
N. s rwm P |
n d p \M pwn | S s r / g r s | w
n s r s / g r g | s r s \N d p |
/ S s \N d p | wn s r / M g r | G r s
wn r s | w
n S n d P |
wm P m g r s | r S n. d. P. | w
m. P.wn. s. r s | / g r s r / m
∴m g |
∵g r s \
w
N. s r | / P m g r / g r | swn. r \S _
^ S ‖
28.1 janya (upanga) 1 — balahamsa
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (upanga) 1 — balahamsa
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
balahamsakhyaragoyam arohe ca nivarjitah |sagrahassarvakales. u gıyate gayakottamaih ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d s,avarohan. a: s [n d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; s.adja graha; nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
� For this balahamsa raga rs. abha is both the jıva svara and nyasa svara.
(r s n. d. p. d. s r∴R) (s r P m r) (R P m r) (g m p m r) (s r g m p m r) (s n p d p m r) (d. s r m g r)
(s r m g r g \S) — these prayogas make this balahamsa raga shine.
LAKS. YA
28.1.1 gıta — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 648—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
r S n p dd s s rpa yo dha ra ppa t.a li i
||
m m p ss pP m rpa m dhu pra kya a ta
||
s r g r s r S · svi ni i la ga l.u re re
||
P d p m g r s r rde va a a di de e e va
||
s n d n d p d S rpa a rva ti i i da ya n. u
||
m g r mm pp dd ppa du m mma bbam dhu ra
||
S s P p m R rsu ra bhu ri ka m tti
||
s r s n d p m g r svi bha va a tri su u la dha ra
||
antari
P _^ P d pp n d p
jna na pra su u u||
d s s r g s r r Sna m ba a pa a la ku re
||
javad. a
p p pp m r s r g rvi ci tra ta ra vi sa a la
||
m g r r M p d Pmi ha tu ha va sa nu re
||
s S s n p d S rma ham n. a ma ha ra m n. a
||
P p ss n d p Sta pa ppa a va ku re
||
S r g r s r m g rca rri i i sa bhu u ja ya
||
d p pp m g R s rmu ni ppa va ra mu kkhi ya
||
P m r m g r rr rpu ji ta pa ya ja gga l.a
||
m g r r r ss n d pa a a a re tti ya i ya
||
d s r g r s s R ri ya i ya i ya i yai ya
||
d s r m g r m p d pa a a a a a a a a a
||
S n p d P m g ra a re ti yam va i ya
||
P m rr r g m p ma re ppu ra bha m ja na
||
r s ss n p M g rja ga tra a n. a sam ka ra
||
P d pp n d pjna na pra su u u
||
d s s r g r s r Sna m ba a pa a la ku re
‖‖
28.1.2 kırtana— jhampa tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
s r m P · m g R · s P.gu ru gu ha da nyam na ja
||
D. S _^ S
ne ham‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 649—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
s pP. d. S r P p m r s r _^
gu pta ga ma rtha ta tva pra bo||
_^ r
∴r \ S _
^ Sdhi no
‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
m g R p M D pwm P D
a ru n. o da ya nam da ko t.i||
P D Sbra hmam d. a
‖‖
wr g r
∵
S nwp D p S
Xn P
ka ra si va di dha ram ta tat va
||
m G r m g∵g r
sva ru pi n. o‖‖
caran. am
s r r∴r s n. d. p. d. s r
∵M g r
sa ha sra da l.a sa ra si ja ma dhya ni
||
s r g∧g R ·
va si no‖‖
s n. p. D. s r m g r P∴p m
sa ka la cam dra bha ska ra te ja h||
r g s r \Spra ka si no
‖ ::‖ ::
s s PXm R s r g r D p s _
^sa ha ja na m da sthi ta da na vi
||
_^ s p d n P
sva si no‖‖
D S ·∴s R g r
∴s n P
sa cci tsu kha tma ka vi sva vi||
∵P m g R ·la si no
‖ ::‖ ::
wr g r S
∵s n. p. D. S
wr G R g R
ws r m P · D
a ha ra hah pra ba la ham sa pra ka sa tma no da ha ra vi dya||
wp S n d n d P d S
pra da ya ka pa ra ma tma no‖ ::‖ ::
r g r s r s
∵
S nwp D P D S d p p S
Xn P ·m g
ja ha da ja ha lla ks.a n. a ya jı vai kya tma no ra ha h pu ji ta
||
r S∵s n. p. d. s r m g r
ci da na m da na tha tma no‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 650—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
svaram
s r P m g rws r m g r
ws r g s R _
^ R S n. P. · d. |
P. S R m Gwr g r ‖::
s r m p d p S r m g r s r g S∴s n p p d n P
∵p m r |
s r g s S n P m g r ‖
tana varn. am — at.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
please see next page in landscape mode
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 651—
28.1
.3ta
nava
rn .am
—at .
ata
l .a—
Subb
aram
aD
ıks .i
ta
Wri
tten
inho
nor
ofth
eru
ler
ofR
aman
atha
pura
mB
hask
ara
Setu
pati
pall
avi
mg
rg
X rS
sri
ira
aja
a
| |
s∴ s
/r∴ r
gw s
/r
sn .
d .\
P .∴ d .
d .s
p .d .
sr
/mdh
ii
raa
aa
aa
jaa
sam
mm
mm
mm
nnu
u
| |g
g∵ r
w mp
dp
∵ pta
aa
ma
aa
haa
| |m
rs
r/m
g∵ g
ra
ara
aa
aa
a‖ ‖
sr
/gr
∴ s∴ s
/r∴ r
: :/p
∴ pm
rs
n .d .
p .d .
sr
ma
aa
aa
aja
a: :
see
ee
ee
vii
taa
sri
i| |
gr
w mp
dp
mr
sr
w mp
dp
sp
/rs
np
ii
raa
aa
ma
ana
aa
ath
aa
apa
aa
ada
| |/d
pm
w rP
mr
aa
am
bho
oo
| |g
mp
mr
rs
n .o
oo
oo
oo
o‖ ‖
d .p .
d .s
rg\S
oo
oo
oo
ja
anup
alla
vi
p .∴ p
/s∴ s
p∵ p
mr/
pp
mg
sri
ii
ii
ii
ira
aa
a| |
652
r/g
sr
p ./s
∵ sn .
d .p .
d ./
s∵ s
rm
g∵ R
mp
da
aja
ara
aa
aje
ee
ee
sva
arı
ikr
u
| |p
∵ Mr
p∵ M
gpa
aa
paa
a| |
r/g
sr
ds
rm
aa
tra
asu
udh
ıi
‖ ‖
gr
w mp
dw p
S: :
np
ds
Ri
ii
ii
mdr
a: :
srı
ii
ibha
| |
sr/
mg
∵ gr
sr
gs
rs
sn
pd
/n
p/
dp
ska
raa
see
ee
ee
ee
tuu
paa
tii
saa
| |∵ p
mg
rg
sg
rrv
abh
auu
um
abh
oo| |
sn
pd
pm
gr
ega
dee
ee
eve
‖ ‖
gs
nd
w pd
sr
ee
ee
em
dra
a
muk
tayi
svar
am
P·∴ p
mr\
S·r
gs
dına
jana
pala
nagu
| |
R·d
n .d .
/P.
d .S
r\S
r/
Mg
∴ gr
_ ^n .a
kara
krpa
laya
ram
aku
ma
rani
pam
| |_ ^
rr
w mP
dP
gadh
ara
ma
ra| |
mr\
Sr
/m
gr
ma
rasa
lavi
budh
a‖ ‖
w mp
dp
mr
sr
: :/p
mr
/d
pm
gr
d .s
rm
kuva
laya
him
aka
ra: :
pra
bha
lani
khil
akh
ala
ripu
kula| |
gr
w mp
dp
ss
rm
g∵ R
gs
rg
∵ Sn
jala
nidh
ika
lasa
jasu
kavi
raja
nika
rabh
oja
| |p
dn
∵ Pm
gr
am
ita
teja
sum
u| |
SS
nP
mkh
ambh
oja
saij
a‖ ‖
653
gr
/gs
ds
r/p
vita
ran .a
sura
ma
n .i
cara
n .am
sn
pd
pm
Rg
X rs
kaa
aa
aa
am
ini
| |
d .s
rp
mg
∵ gp
mg
rw m
pd
pm
rs
rni
iim
nne
ee
eko
oo
oo
oo
ori
iii
| |s
n .d .
p .d .
sr
myu
uu
uu
uu
u| |
gr
w mp
dp
Su
mnn
aa
dii
ra‖ ‖
mg
rw m
pd
pr
: :s
np
dp
mR
gX r
sa
aa
aa
aa
a: :
kaa
aa
aa
am
ini
| |
······
······
| |······
| |w m
pd
pS
nna
adi
ira
‖ ‖
—bf
svar
am
1.P·
∴ pm
rs
rg
w sbh
am
ata
mis
aica
du| |
R·D
.S
Rp .
_ ^
rara
rada
nı| |
_ ^p
d .s
rce
lim
i| |
pm
rw m
dala
cibi
‖ ‖
pd
pr
lice
nura
654
2.P
dp
∵ pm
∵ mg
∵ gr
sr
pm
mr
sr
gw s
app
ulu
gonu
ganu
d .ala
celi
kapp
agu
kuru
laku
‖ ‖
RR
P .d .
d .s
n .D .
p .d .
Sr
/mg
∵ gnı
d .ata
mm
ula
kuvi
rodh
iyu
nau
kalu
vala
| |\R
w mp
dp
Sre
d .aba
lam
oga
m| |
np
dn
Pm
rpu
nake
naga
d .ani
‖ ‖
sr
S/
d∵ d
pr
vaci
yim
pata
gura
3.p
/dp
mg
rS
pm
rs
rg
Sn .
d .n .
p .a
luka
vala
dusa
ma
jaga
ma
naku
sat .i
lata
ga| |
d .∴ d .
Ss
rs
/pm
rS
dp
mg
w rg
Sla
dusa
rasa
saru
d .unu
saha
sam
una
sum
asa
| |s
pd
np
mr
gya
kam
ula
bara
paga
| |S
rS
np
dsa
rasa
ks.i
beda
‖ ‖
np
mr
Sp
/rri
nadi
rasa
mig
a
4.P
dp
mr
sr
Pm
rs
rg
sP .
d .p .
pava
naca
rita
nrpa
vana
srit
aja
napa
lapr
a| |
d .s
n .d .\
P .d .
sw r
gm
rP
dp
dp
mr
bala
ma
gupa
d .ita
gavu
ma
gapa
d .ica
turu
gala
| |P
mr\
Sr
rpa
rthi
vaka
rmu
kha
| |P
d\
P/s
∴ sn
sart
hapa
t .ilu
kr‖ ‖
\P;
pd
w pr
papa
tra
yagu
655
5.w m
pd
p∵ p
m∵ m
rs
rg
rs
∴ sr
∴ rp .
∴ p .d .
∴ d .ka
laka
lam
anu
cilu
kala
palu
kulu
kunu
kala
kam
i
| |
s∴ s
/r
∴ r/
m∴ m
g∵ g
r∵ r
w mp
dw p
dp
pm
∵ mg
gula
nala
pola
tuka
pika
kala
rava
kula
kala
rava
| |∵ g
r∵ r
sr
/p
mr
mu
laka
lasi
palu
va| |
/dp
mr
/pm
gr
gala
ma
runi
kala
na‖: : ‖: :
sn .
d .n .
p .d .
s∴ s
rm
gr
/g
rs
rw m
pd
w ppa
lum
aru
dala
cim
aru
luko
nim
aru
d .uru
vad .i
kina
| |
ss
sr
/m
g∵ g
r/
mg
rs
r/g
ss
nd
pd
l .iki
yal .u
laro
dala
kula
kipa
lupa
gala
cila
kala
| |/
np
pd
pm
gr
koli
kiko
lici
sola
| |g
sg
rs
pd
pse
raka
run .a
salu
pa‖ ‖
∵ pm
gw r
gs
gr
sam
aya
mid
ira
yala
6.P·D
pm
rP
mr
Sr
g\
S·r
_ ^pa
t .ıra
hara
para
daca
rada
nıha
| |
_ ^r
rN .
n .D .
d .P .
d .s
R∴ r
g\
S∴ s
rra
hara
hıra
cara
dana
rada
nara
da| |
Pm
rw m
Pd
sann
ibha
yaso
dha
| |p
mg
w rg
Sr
val .i
tani
khil
asa
‖: : ‖: :
dP
mg
rd .
d .p .
sr
p .d .
sr
∴ rm
gw g
dha
rava
laya
dha
ram
ura
ripa
daka
ma
lam
adh
uka
| |
r∵ m
pd
pm
Rr
gs
rw m
pd
Pd\P
ragu
rugu
hani
vasa
hrda
yam
adh
ura
vagv
ila
| |s
/M
gR
mg
sam
ani
nım
ada
| |R
g\
Ss
ps
_ ^na
vata
rapa
ra‖ ‖
656
_ ^s
s\
Pp
mg
rku
seya
taga
du
sn
pd
pm
Rg
X rs
kaa
aa
aa
am
ini
| |
······
······
| |······
| |g
rm
pd
pS
um
nna
adi
ira
‖ ‖
mg
rw m
pd
ps
p∴ p
mr
w gm
pm
r∵ r
mg
aa
aa
aa
aa
kaa
aa
mu
uu
uni
ike
e| |
∵ gr
sr
s∵ s
n .d .
∵ d .p .
d .d .
/s
s∴ r
∴ r/
mg
∵ gr
ee
ee
ee
l .ii
daa
aa
aa
nii
nee
ee
| |p
mr
gm
pm
rlu
uu
koo
oo
o| |
gr
d .s
rm
gr
oo
oo
oo
oo
‖ ‖
sr\
S·p
p/
s∴ s
pp
mr
oo
rasr
ıii
im
aa
haa
Aft
ersi
ngin
gth
ean
upal
lavi
,and
the
svar
asa
hity
as,t
hepa
llavi
shou
ldbe
take
nup
,and
com
plet
ed.
Inth
ista
nava
rn .a,
inth
eca
ran .a
svar
as,t
heth
ird
svar
ais
s .ad .j
anta
;the
four
this
panc
ama
svar
adi;
and
the
fifth
issa
rval
aghu
.
657
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.1.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s r P m g r s n. d. | p. d. S d. s r m g r | / M g r R∵R P |
m r s r g s / R R | g m p m g r s n. d. n. | d. p. d. s r∴r s r P |
m r s p m r s r g s | n. d. p. d. s r m g r m | P d Pwm p d P |
∴p m r s r g r S n. | d. p. S d. s n.
∵D. s | n. d. p. s d. s R R |
s r g m p d p m r r | g m p m g r d P m | r d p m g r s n P |
d p m g r∵r s r g m | p d
wp S s n p d p | S s n d p d s P |
m g r s r g S n p | d n P m r s r g s _^ | _
^ s s n p m r s r g r |
S n d p m g r d. s | r m g r s r / g r \S |
28.2 janya (upanga) 2 — mahuri
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (upanga) 2 — mahuri
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
mahurıragassampurn. ascarohe ganivarjitah |s. ad. jagrahassamayuktassarvakales. u gıyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r m g r m | p d S,avarohan. a: s [n d p m g r | S r g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara and nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 658—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
� In the mahuri raga murcchana, since a vertical bar (|) is placed in the arohan. a after the second madhyama,and also in the avarohan. a after the rs. abha, it shows that the madhyama is the jıva svara, and the nis. ada is thenyasa svara for this raga
In the second part of the raga laks.an. a gıta, the rs. abha has been set as nyasam in the first, second, sixth,seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth avartas.
Please observe that the take-off note udgraha is madhyama in the pallavi, anupallavi of the kırtana.
(S r g r s) — since this is a very aesthetic prayoga it is shown separately in the avarohan. a.
The other sancaras can be understood from the gıta, kırtana and sancari.
LAKS. YA
28.2.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
m ga a
||
r s r S n dre ere vı n. a a
||
s r m g r m pva a dya vi se e s.a
||
d P m g rpa ram vi i n. u
||
mm g r S n djja a n. u re e re
antari
d s mm g r gbu dha jja na ci m
||
s r g r r Sta a ma n. i i re
javad. a
P m g g rte e e e ja
||
ss r m g g rddi na ma n. i i re
||
rr s r S n ddda a na ra dhe yu
||
d s r M m gsu ja na bha a ga
||
m p d P _^ P
dhe e yu re||
m p d p m g rma m m na a a ru
||
s r m g g Rddu ne e da a a
||
d S r m g rtti yam va i ya i
||
m g r p m g rya i ya a i ya i
||
n d p m g g rsri ta a na m m da
||
P p m g r ska ra n. e e vi ja
||
R s s n Dı bha vu re e
‖‖
d s mm g r gbu ta jja na ci m
||
s r g r r Sta a ma n. i i re
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 659—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.2.2 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
M · wm p m gma ma va
||
gr S
×n. p. D.
ra ghu vı||
S _^ s _
^ S mra ma
||
∧m G r
gr s r p
rtya va ta ra‖ ::‖ ::
M · wm p m gma ma va
||
gr S
×n. p. D.
ra ghu vı||
S _^ s _
^ S P.ra ma
||
d.∴D. S R
dha va dhı ra‖‖
anupallavi
P∧p M g R
tva ma hu rı||
gr s
gr G
∧r S
sa da ya sta||
r /m ggr s \P.
tva mi ti ka ru n. a||
d. R d. /×s d s r /p
ni dhe dı na m m‖‖
caran. am
∼∼∼M _
^ M · ∴m d
ma ma ka||
p∵M G R
hr da ya ni||
m g r G· Xr S R _
^va sa srı
||
_^ r P m g R _
^ni va sa
‖‖
_^ r
∵R M P _
^ma ru ti
||
_^ p D \
w
M Ppra bhr ti
||
D · S Nda sa vi
||
D · P Dsva sa
‖‖
R m G s rbhu mi ja sa ha
||
S d /r s n dva sa i ha pa ra
||
p dd p p∵p m
bhu kti mu kti vi||
∵m g r s R sta ra n. a vi la sa
‖‖
P m g r g s r /S n. d. p. d.kamajanaka kanakambara dhara
||
R∴r g \S r m
wg m p d p s
tamarasaksa vadana padakara‖‖
R m g R g r S n d p dpamara pan. d. ita pavanakara
||
S s P p /d p m g r s r /pnamadheya guruguhanuta va ra
‖‖
28.2.3 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 660—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
S d. s | s∴s r
∴r | M M | w
m p m g | r s×n. p. | d. d. S |
∴s r M | g
wr M | p d P | X
p M g r | g s r / p | \M∼∼∼M |
P. d. d. | s S s | r R r | P∧p M | g R r | p
∧p M g |
gr S r | G
Xr S | r / m g r | d / N. p. d. | S R | p m g r |
R m p _^ | _
^ p dwm p | D s n | dd
wp d | S r s | nn
∵n d |
R r m | g r g R | S n d | p d S | s P p | s n d r |
s n d g | r s n d | s r m g | S n d | r∧r S n | d p s n |
d p m g | r S r | g r S | n. d. p. d. | S r / p | \M p m |
g r S | ×n. p. d.
∴d. | S
∴S ‖
28.3 janya (upanga) 3 — devakriya
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (upanga) 3 — devakriya
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
devakriya caud. avı syat ganivarjyatha sagraha |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r m p d S,avarohan. a: s d p m r S ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; aud. ava; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara, and nis. ada varjya; suitable for singing during the second yama.
� For this devakriya raga, dhaivata and rs. abha are the jıva svaras and nyasa svaras that impart a lot ofranjakatva. Their prayogas may be seen from the laks.yas.
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 661—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
LAKS. AYA
28.3.1 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S | d p m d | P | m R s | R _^
srı | gu ru gu ha | ta | ra ya su | mam||
_^ r s r
wm p d /r
saravan. abhava‖‖
S | d p m d | P | m Rws | R _
^srı | gu ru gu ha | ta | ra ya su | mam
||
_^ R s s d. r
su ra pa ti‖‖
S m rsrı pa ti
||
/dgd p s D r s
ra ti pa ti va kpa ti‖|
/m r s rks.i ti pa ti
||
s d s d pwm p d
pa su pa ti se e vi ta‖‖
caran. am
Dra
||
∴D p dga di ra
||
\ wm phi ta
||
\wr m p dhr da ya vi
‖‖
\Mbha
||
r s s×r
ws
vi ta su ra||
rwm p
mu ni||
/∼∼∼D \ wm p
pu ji ta‖‖
Dtya
||
Rws r s _
^ga di ra
||
_^ s d
ja||
s D pku ma ra
‖‖
Sta
||
P m dpa tra ya
||
\ wm pha ra
||
m R sku ma ra
‖‖
Sw
d. r _^
bho gi ra||
_^ r s m
wr m P d
ja vi nu ta pa da||
\w
M Pbhu de
||
D s D R sva kri ya mo da
‖‖
R m r _^
yo gi ra||
_^ r
∵r S
∵s D
∵d
ja yo ga bhe da
||
m rr syu kta ma
||
D. s rwm P d
no la ya vi no da‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 662—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.3.2 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
s /∼∼∼D _
^ D _^
gD p
srı va||
d d p m P d st.u ka na tha
||
dgD P M
si va sam||
wm P ·m R Sja ta
‖‖
S · D. Sjı va da
||
wr M P
w
d sya ka ra
||
dgD P
wm p d p
∗d. a ma ru bha||
∴p m
gR S
sva ra
anupallavi
s d.de va
‖‖
s Rwm p d s
de va kri||∼∼∼D · P
w
d sya sa kti
‖‖
dgD P \
w
Msa hi ta bha
‖‖
p D R Skta vi hi ta
‖‖
R m r s∵S
bhu va la ya ra||
r s d∵D p m
ks.a n. a vi ca ks.a n. a‖‖
p d sgd
gd P
bhu ta bhe ta‖‖
m/dp p m r s r mp/l.a di ra ks.a n. a
‖‖
caran. am
∼∼∼D ·D D _
^ka la ka
||
_^ d D /s d
gd p
la bhai||\M ·
w
P Dra va
||
g×d P · \M M
bra hma ka
‖‖
P · \Mg×p M _
^pa la su
||
_^ m \R
∵R S
la dha ra||
S ·D. Spha la na
||
wr M P D
ya na ks.e tra‖‖
P · P Ppa la
||\
w
M · P∼∼∼D
sa dgu n. a||
/S ·∴S
∴S
sı la bha||
∧s D · R S
yam ka ra‖‖
Xp M · P d
∴d
jva la mu kha
||
/S ·∴S s
∴s
ha la ha la||
R ·∴R r s
mu la sa na||
/∧s D ·D r s
ko la ha la‖‖
R /m r∴r s
nı la kam t.ha su||
∴S s
gd
gd p m
ba la gu ru gu ha||
p d s dgd P
lo la lı la||
m/dppm r s rwmp/
ja la pa la ya‖‖
∗there is another version, “samara bhaskara”�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 663—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.3.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s / dgd p
∵p m
∵m p / m R | R s r
wm p / D
∴D | p d / s \D \P D d |
r m p dwm P
∴p m r | w
m P mwm d
∴d p
∵p / m | ∵
m / p m r s d s rwm p |
d. s r / p m / d p / s d r | s / m r s \D∵d p d s | d / s p / d p / d m / p m / p |
r / m r / p m / d p d S | ∴s d
∵d p \M ∵
m p m r | s d s r m p D∼∼∼D |
wm / P m
wr m p d S | / M r s
gD p m r s | d p m r p m r r \S |
D. S R M r∴r | D p m r
∵r \S _
^ S ‖
28.4 janya (upanga) 4 — andhal.i
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (upanga) 4 — andhal.i
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
arohe cavarohe ca dhavarjandhal.ika mata |
murccana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p n S,avarohan. a: s n p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; s. ad. ava; pancama graha; dhaivata varjya; suitable for singing at all times.
(p n s r g m r s) (n p m r g m r s) (r g m r s — these are the prayogas that impart a lot of ranjakatvato this andhal.i raga.
(s r m p n s) (s n p m r g m r s) — these are the kind mostly employed in arohan. a and avarohan. as. Inthis gıta alone in one usage, there is the prayoga (S R R m g r s) . Watch for these in the laks.yas.
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 664—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
LAKS. YA
28.4.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
r s r gg m r s n rca m dra ddi na ma n. i mu ra
||
r s S sa m va lle
||
ss n P mnna i yam na
||
pp nN sttu mmı re
||
rr P M pgga tı re re
||
p n s r g mte e ya a a a
||
r s n r r sa a a a a a
||
n p m r g ma m vo o i ya
||
r si ya
||
javad. a
r m m rr m p m p nka la sa jja la ni dhi ma dha
||
p m P p mno o tim na le
||
r m M mde m vı ya
||
nN N nghgho o ra
||
sS r rrdda na vva
||
mm g r s n skka a a a na na
||
n r rr r spra l.a kka a la
||
S s n p mjham jha a na la
||
P n pp mdhu ma dhva ja
||
r m m rr mma a nu kka a
||
p n p s sa ce va i ri
||
rr m M mddha ru re re
||
pp n s r g mtte e ya a a a
||
r s n r r sa a a a a a
||
n p m r g ma m vo o i ya
||
r si ya
‖‖
r s r gg m r s n rca m dra ddi na ma n. i mi ra
||
r s S Sa m va lle
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 665—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.4.2 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
r P p m rwg m R
br ha nna ya kı||
s∴s r
wn. s
va ra da||
n.wr S
ya ki
‖ ::‖ ::
R · /∼∼∼M p n \p
bra hma di ja na||
nwn s n p M
ni e hi mu dam||
R g M R sde hi mam pa hi
‖‖
r P p m rwg m R
br ha nna ya kı||
s∴s r
wn. s
va ra da||
n. r Sya kı
‖‖
anupallavi
r \w
N. S r Ga ham ta sva ru
||
g∴m r
∴r m
pi n. i ci||
P n pdru pi n. i
‖ ::‖ ::
M P \r g /m ram dha l.i ha ra n. a
||
p∧p M n
ca n. a pra||
\P wn s n
da yi ni‖‖
s R g m r swn R n s P m n
sahasradal.asa rası ruhavasini||
s∴S n pm r g
sadanam da guru||
m r swn. R s
wn.
guhavi svasini‖‖
svaram
R · wm P · \R g m r
∴r s
wn. s r | \S · R /
∼∼∼M · _
^ / | _^ m P m r / p
∴p m‖
p / n p∵p m
∵m r / p m
∴m r/m s/ r
wn. s | /r
∴r s m
∴m r p
∴p | m \R G m r s ‖::
r m p / N∴n \P / n p
wn s \N · ∴
n | p m r g m r /p m | / n p / s \N ∵n p m ‖
p n s r g m r s n/r/s rwn s p n | s
∴S n p m p
∴p _
^ | _^ pm \r g m r s
wn. ‖
28.4.3 sancari — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 666—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
S R M p / n | p∵p m r | g m r s \
∼∼∼N.
∵R |
∵S
wr g m r s
∵s | R
wm P | r p
∴p m
∵m r g
∴g |
m \R ∵r G M | R
wn. s | r g m p.
wn. s r g |
M r / m r / p m / n | p m / n p | ∵p m p s n p p m |
r m p N∵n p m | r g m r | s n. p. s n. r s / p |
p n.∴n. s r g m r | p
∴s
∴s n | p
∵p m r g m \r s |
p n s r g / M r | s n R | r s p n s∴s r s |
p n s∴S n p m | p m g m | R.
∵r s p. n. S |
r g m r \S wn s _
^ | _^ s / n p m | w
g m r∵r \S p. n. |
s r s / p m n p m | r g m r | \S n. r∴R s n. |
p. r p. n s r g m | /p∴p m r | p s n r g m r s |
r S n p n p m _^ | _
^ m g r g | m r s r g r S |
p N s R g m | s r g m | r r S n∵n P |
∵p m R
wg m R | r
∵r P | n p m P m g m |
r∵r P M R | g m R | s
wn. r r S _
^ S ‖
28.5 janya (upanga) 5 — chayatarangin. i
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (upanga) 5 — chayatarangin. i�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 667—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
sampurn. a sagrahopeta geya chayatarangin. ı |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d [n s,avarohan. a: s [n d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; s.ad. ja graha; sampurn. a; suitable for singing at all times.
� Though the murcchana for this chayatarangin. i raga has been given without varjya and vakra, I shall showsome prayogas that make this raga shine.
(r g r m g r) (p∧p M g r) (r r m
∴m p) (R m g r) (n d p m g r) (s r g m r p
wm P p) (m. p. n.
∴n. s)
(N. S R G M) (g R M P) (p. d. n. s) (r g m p) (r /wm P p) (
wm P) (d
∼∼∼N ) (p D) (p
wm P) (r g r m
g r S) (S /×g
_
R S∼∼∼N S).
The rest can be understood from the gıta, kat.aka and kırtanas of the previous vaggeyakaras.
LAKS. YA
28.5.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
m m p pp d n s Ppa va na tta nu bha va sam
||
d n S sga te re re
||
rr m M m gppa da ra jja m
||
r s s ss nma hi ma tte n. e
||
p d n mmgra a va jhjha
||
pP _^ P P
lla re||
S s s s ssrı i i i i
||
s n d p m gmu ni sa ti ya a
||
r si ya
||
javad. a
s n p pp d n s r gca ra gra a a ce pa ri
||
m p p d Mka ru ja la a
||
p mm p mre mmu ku ti
||
mm g r s s nppa l.u re e re e
||
s n P d nla va n. am bu dhi
||
P p m g rre ya re e e
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 668—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
m m P s sa ma ra pra bhu
||
M p ppsam ma tta
||
rR m g Rssam ta ta m
||
p m m g Rna ta re e re
||
s n d p m gtri ya a a a m
||
r s s s s nba ka re e re e
||
p d n p m gja ya ja ya ra a
||
r sgha va
‖‖
p m p pp d n s Ppa va na tta nu bha va sam
||
d n P Sga te re re
‖‖
28.5.2 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
s∼∼∼R
∵s N. S
sa ra sva tı cha||
R g m _^
ya ta ram||
_^ m r G · r
gi n. ı‖‖
s /×g \
_
R∵s∼∼∼N. S
sa ra sva tı cha||
R g m _^
ya ta ram||
_^ m
wr Pgi nı
‖‖
∵m g r g \R ∼∼∼p p msa ka la ka la sva ru
||
gwg m g \Rpi n. i
||
r /ggr
∴s
wn.
ra ks.a tu‖‖
S _^ S s /
g×ngd p m g r /gr s
∼∼∼n. _
^
mam sakala durita bham ja nı
||
_^ N.
×n. p. D
wn s _
^
vi dhi ram ja nı||
_^ S /
gn d p m g r
ni ra m ja nı‖‖
anupallavi
wm P d /N
wp d _
^pu ram da ra di pu
||
_^ d
wm P · /
×d
ji ta||
Xp m
wg∼∼∼M
bja mu khı‖‖
wr g r
∴r m
∴m p d
bu dha ja no pa sri||
/×n d \P p m
ta sa cci||
g r /ggg∼∼∼
rtsu khı
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 669—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
s r gwm p m g m p d
wn s r /m g r
garud. a vrs.aturaga harihara ka ri mukha||
s r s∵s n d p d
guruguhamukha mati||
p∵pm g
gr s
∼∼∼N.
vitaran. a gun. i nı‖‖
svaram
S · ×g_
R S∼∼∼N. S
wr / M g
wr | P · M · G | R m g R / g r ‖
s / d p m / p m g r /×n d p / d p m g r | n. d. /
×n. p.
w
d. n. S | ∴r g r / m
∵m G r ‖::
swn. s
∵R g R m R / p m g g r | w
m Pgd \P \M | g r / n
gd p m g r ‖
s r g m p m g m p dwn s r / m g r | s r s
∵S n d p | m
∵P m g \
gR s
wn. ‖
28.5.3 sancari — rupaka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
Swn. s r m | g r r p \M | ∵
m g \R R | s /×g
_
R s∼∼∼N. |
s r / m g m | m∴m g
∵g r R | / g r p ss
wn. | / g r ss
∼∼∼N. |
p. d. n. s r g | m p d n \w
M | P∴P r m | P m g \R |
∵r / P m g m | g r s
wn. r
∵r | p r m
∴m g r | s r
∴r s
∵s n. |
∵n. S r g m | r S
∵s n. p. | p.
∴p. d.
wn. s r | g m p d n d |
d pwm P p | M g r
∵r m | P \M w
m p _^ | _
^ p d P m g |
\R ∵r \S n. | ∵
n. swm. p. n. n. | S s
wn. s r | g m p d
wn s |
r g m R g | ∵g r
wn s n d | p
∴p m g / p m | g r
∵R m g |
R∵r g
wr m | ∴
m p∴p d r p | ∧
p M g r×n d | p m
∵m g r s |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 670—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
R s n d n | p d p m g r | s n d p m g | r∵r S∼∼∼N. |
r s g r S | N. S∴S ‖
28.6 janya (upanga) 6 — narayan. agaul.a
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (upanga) 6 — narayan. agaul.a
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
syannarayan. agaul.astu sampurn. o nigrahanvitah |arohe gadhavarjasca vinyasat vidyate kvacit ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: r m p [n d [n s,avarohan. a: [n d p m g r g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; nis. ada graha; gandhara and dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a, In some places it is there withvinyasa; suitable for singing at all times.
� Since rs. abha and nis. ada have been given first in the raga murcchana of this raga, they are the very pleasingjıva and nyasa svaras of this raga. For any raga, the svara which is graha is the jıva svara for that ragam. Sincepurvacaryas like Bharata and Matanga also opine about amsa svara and nyasa svara for this narayan. agaul.a,nis. ada is sometimes in the rs. abha nyasa svara in spite of being the nyasa svara. The vinyasa laks.an. as can beseen in the laks.an. a samgraha.
Other than (m g r g r s) — which is theprayoga shown in the murcchana arohan. a, the other pleasantprayogas are — (
wm p D \M p m g r). Besides, there is also the prayoga — (p n s).
LAKS. YA
28.6.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
m m p pp dD M p m g rpra da l.i tta tte jam ma m d. a li
||
m g r g r s S n n S _^ S
jhe m gi na a lle tri bbhu u mı||
r mM p pp n n d P du ddam d. a ko o o o dam d. a
||
pP m dd pp m P p m g rddam d. i tta dda sa kam dha ru ya ya
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 671—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
r g r p m g r m p n d n s ra a a a a a a a a a a a a a
||
S n s n d p p m g r g r snam m da sa m ya mi sa n da ru ya ya
||
javad. a
p n n nn dD N S Spra da l.i tta tte e e jam
||
R n S s n n s nn d pdı na bam dhu da m ti tra a n. a
||
nn n d s n d p n n d p d m pkka a la ne e mi ka li sa m ha ru ma da
||
n nn S s n g r s S _^ S
ma tta kam sa him sa m na||
g r s g r s n s g r s s n da i ya a i ya a i ya i ya a i ya
||
s n d n p d m d p m p m g ra i ya ti i ya a i ya i ya a i ya
||
r g r p m g r m p n d n s ra a a a a a a a a a a a a a
||
S n s n d p p m g r g r snı da ni da pa ma ma ga ri sa ri sa ni
‖‖
m m p pp dD M p m g rpra da c.i tta tte jam ma m d. a li
||
m g r g r s s nn n S _^ S
jhe mn gi na a lle tri bbhu u mı
‖‖
28.6.2 kaivara prabandham — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
pat.ava khan. d. am
s s S n s n n d pto dgi dam dhi ma dhi mi ki t.a
||
m p N d n S Stom gi n. a mm gi n. n. a
||
R n S s n g r sta tta d. im gu n. a ka ki n. a
||
s r n s n d p d m pn. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga n. ga
||
n n s n d p n n Sdgi dgi da m da m dgi dgi dam
||
r s r mm g r g r sdhi mi ta ddhi mi dhi mi ki t.a
||
r r r p m g r g r sdha dha dha dgu dgu dgu dgu dgu dgu dgu
||
n d p m m g r g r sdo m do m do m do m gi n. a
||
javad. a
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 672—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
s s s s r r m m Ptu ttgu tgu tgu tgu tgu tgu tgu jhem
||
m p D M p m g rta a ddhim nnum dhi mi ki t.a
||
p m m p m g r g r sku ta ki t.a ki t.n. a ta ha ki t.a
||
s nn d n sS Sgu rra a t.t.a kki n. n. am
||
n n s nn s n n d pku kum da tta kum da dhi kum da
||
D m pp nn dDjham tra jhjham m tra
||
n n n s ss n g r sta d. im m d. i kku d. i m ku ku
||
s nn n s sS _^ S
jham tta a ri tta||
s r n d p d m P pta n. a ki n. a ta ri dha n. e ku
||
n d n s s r n S sjha jha ki n. a ta ri gha re ku
||
n R r n S s Sta re ku dhi re ku ta
||
r m p d M P _^ P
jha m ta ri kum ta||
S R m g r g r sta ham dhi mi ki t.a
||
r m m p n d n s n dta ku d. hi ku to m gi n. a m gi
||
p d m p m g r g r sjga jga jga jga jga jga jga jga jga jga
‖‖
alapa khan. d. am
×s
_n×s
_n
ws R /m M
g· Gg· R · wr G r S · w
n s∼∼∼N · ws r S · wr g R ·
ku m bha ko o o o n. e e e e e ma a a a a a a a a
g r s∼∼∼N
ws R s
∼∼∼N r s
gn d d
w
dgN d p P · p ss s S · \
gN d D d
wn \P · ×p _
m×p
_m p /
×s_
Na a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a jha rı ni tya ni va a su re e e a ba ri ı i
d nwn /
∼∼∼S _
^ S · s wn s r M _
^ M · wp d \gM g r
wr G r S _
^ S s∼∼∼N · /r S · /g R · g r s
∼∼∼N
i yya a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a pta sa a a a a a a a a
ws R s
∼∼∼N r s
gn D D
w
dgN d P _
^ P p×p
_m×p
_m p /
gn d
∼∼∼n /S _
^ Sa a a a a a a a a a a a ram ga pa a a n. i i i i re
mudra khan. d. am
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 673—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
R m p n d p D dsam ka ra mu ni ma tha pra
||
m pP m g r g r sdi s.t.a va na ko o vi du
||
S n n S n g r sgo vi m da dhva ri na a
||
S S n d p d m pga am bi ka a a su ta
||
n d n s r n S Sve m ka t.a ma khi cam dru
||
s n d n s r r m m ppa ri ra ci i i i m nna le
||
d m p m g rr g r ska i va a ra pra ba m dha
||
n d p d m g r g r sma va dha a a a a a ra ya
||
s s S n s n n d pto dgi dam dhi mi dhi mi ki t.a
||
m p N d n S Sto m gı n. a m gı n. n. a
||
28.6.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
R ·m∴M
×m g
×m g r /g r
srı ra mam ra vi||
s \gn. d. p.ku la bdhi
||
/∼∼∼N. S _
^so mam
‖‖
_^ s r /m
∼∼∼M
×p×m g
×m g r /g r
srı ra mam ra vi||
s \gn. n. d. p.ku la bdhi
||
/∼∼∼N. S _
^so mam
‖ _^ s
‖
wn. s
∼∼∼R m P /
g×n d
sri ta ka lpa bhu ru
||\m P ·m g g
ham bha||
wm G r /
×g r /g
ws
je ham‖‖
anupallavi
D · \M /d p /×d m g
dhı ra gra ga m||
r gwr m
n. ya m va||
P∴P
re n. yam‖ ::‖ ::
dwp D d m /
×d p /
×d m g
dhı ra gra ga||
r g∧g r m
n. ya m m va||
wm P
∴P _
^re n. yam
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 674—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ s
wm p n n d
∵D · /
∼∼∼N
dı na ja na dha
||
/Swn r
ram ra ghu||
\w
N Svı ram
‖‖
\w
N/g R g s /×r
wn s R
∵S n d
na ra dadi sam nuta ramayan. a||
P∵P m g r g
pa ra ya n. a mu di||
∧g r S. n. d. p.
wn. s
ta nara yan. am‖‖
caran. am
wr g r
wm P m
×m g
×m g
da sa ra tha tma jam
||
r g r s _^
la · ks.ma n. a||
_^ s
wn. S
gra jam‖‖
_^ s N. d. p. m. p.
gn. d.
da na ku la bhı||
gn S rka ram srı
||
m gwr g
∼∼∼r _
^ka ra m
‖‖
_^ r r m p n d /
∼∼∼N
∴n d
∵d _
^ku sa la va ta ta m
||
_^ d
wm p /n n d
∵d
sı to
||
wn s Rpe tam
‖‖
r m g r /g r s n D · wn sku va la ya na ya nam
||
nX
d P msu da rbha
||
g r /g r ssa ya nam
‖‖
mwr m P p /N N
∴n D
wn S
susaracapa pa n. im sudhıman. im||
R rwn S
∴S
sunrtabhas.am||
×s
gn d
wm P P
guruguha tos.am‖ ::‖ ::
p m n d n∴n d n S n d
wmp P
dasavadana bhamjanam niramjanam||
mn dwm P p \m _
^da nanidhim daya
||
_^ m g r g r s
wn. s
rasa jalanidhim‖‖
28.6.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
R M P m m P | pwm P D \M / p m | g r / m g r / g r s n.
∴n. |
S n. d.∼∼∼N. S S | n. d. p. m. p. n. d. n. S | R m g r g r s
wn. s |
r m p n N n∴n D \ |
w
M P d m gwr g r | ∵
r s r m g r g r S |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 675—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
R m p n dwp D d | w
m P p d m p m g r | ∵r g r / p m g r m p p |
n n ngn D \M P | m p / n
gn D
∼∼∼N S | P / n d n n S r r |
r / m g r / m g r / g r s | n / r s / r n / s n d m / d | p / d m / p m g r m p n |
n d s r Swn s n d | p d m p m g r g r s | n. d. p.
wn. s r s r m g |
r m g r m p n dwn s | w
n s r m g r /∵g r S | s n d p m g r / g r s |
r S n n dwm P d | \M g r g r S n. d. | m. p. / N. D.
∼∼∼N. S ‖
28.7 janya (upanga) 7 — nat.anarayan. i
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (upanga) 7 — nat.anarayan. i
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
nat.anarayan. ı ragastvarohe tu gavakritah |nivarjyas. s. ad. avastu syat gıyate satatam budhaih ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g s r m p d s,avarohan. a: s d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; s.ad. ja graha; s. ad. ava; nis. ada varjya; gandhara vakra in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
(R d. s R \P. d. s R) — Thus the relationship between either the dhaivata or pancama below rs. abha givenabove and (S \P d p m g R) (s S M p d p m g r) — thus from the s.ad. ja to descend to the pancama ormadhyama makes this nat.anarayan. i raga shine beautifully.
LAKS. YA
28.7.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 676—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
P p dd p m ga re dda sa vi dha
||
g g r s R rpa a va na ru pa
||
pP P d p m gggo pam ga na a nu
||
g g r sru u u pa
antari
D S S Rnam da nam dam
||
R m g G Rna a a a a
||
s s r gpra ja a a
||
r s r s S _^ S
na m da m na
javad. a
d d s s s s s skt.i tka ta ta ki n. a ja ka
||
R m m g g r stom ki n. a ma n. a vu ni
||
s sS S Pna ccam ta a
||
p d p m g g r sd. i m va a na m da ti
‖‖
D S S Rnam da nam dam
||
R m g G Rna a a a a
||
s s r gpra ja a a
||
r s r s S _^ S
na m da m va‖‖
28.7.2 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
m G∵g r s R
ma ha ga n. a pa te||
P. d. s _^
pa la ya||
_^ s d. R
su mam‖‖
S r p m g∵g r
ma ya ma ya va||
s rwg r
∧r s
lla bha pa||
∼∼∼R d. s r pte srı
‖ ::‖ ::
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 677—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
anupallavi
wm∼∼∼P d p
∵P p m
ma ha na t.a na ra||
wg m g
∼∼∼R
ya n. ı||
d. s∴s r
na m da na‖‖
S d. p. S∴s p _
^
ma ni ta de va de||
_^ p
∴p d pva kı
||
m g∵g r
na m da na‖‖
wm P d p m g
∵g r S s / S s s
mahesvara guruguha bhakta camdana||
\Mp d p m g gmatam gavadane
||
∵g g r S d. s r /pmdra di vamdana
‖‖
svaram
∴p P
∴p d p p
∵p m
∵m g
∵g r s
wr g | \R ·
∵R · D. _
^ | _^ d S \ P. d. s r ‖::
p \M g r swp S s
wm P d p m | g
∴g r S S \p _
^ | _^ p \M \ \G r
ws r ‖
An Ode OnM. R. Ry. Nagayasvami Pan. d. iyan Avargal.
Zemindar of Periyur.
28.7.3 daru — tisra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
pallavi
pwm P m p p d p
sa ra sa gre||
m gwg m g
wr g r
sa ra sa ra gu na‖‖
X
d. p. d. s∼∼∼R r
sa ra sa ko ri
||
s r p m m g r s r /×g r /
×g
va cci ti ga da‖‖
R S _^ S
ra
‖‖
anupallavi
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 678—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
s s P pwm
sthi ra bhu ti ma||
p d p m gwr g r
ti ba la dh r tu la‖‖
wm p d p m gsi va gu ru gu ha
||
m gwr
gg
gg g r
gi ru le na ye‖ ::‖ ::
S S s ssrı na tha pa
||
∴S s
∴S s
da bja bhrm ga‖‖
∼∼∼M
∵M g r
srı na ga ya||
s r r g r S p m g rsa mi sa tsa m ga
‖‖
caran. am
G r s Rga na ka l.a
||
pwm p m
∵m g r
dhu ram dha ra ja‖‖
G r p. d. sga na nı sa
||
m g rwr g r s
ma na me ca t.a‖‖
G r m g r _^
ga na ma ni ne||
_^ r
wm p m
∵m g r
ma na ma la ra‖‖
GXr s r r /m
ga na ru de m||
g r s×r s r r
×g r s
ci ti sa mi‖‖
S s p∴P
dı na ja na||
d P m∵m g
ma ra dru ma na‖‖
wm p M · g
∵G
wr g
dı na gam bhı
||
r r p D srya ka na ni
‖‖
R∴r m
∵G
dhı na ya sah
||
r D p Ppra ta pa sva
‖‖
/S sgm
gm p
dhı na mu ga na||
p d p m gwr /g
∵r s
da ri m m pu mi‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 679—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
M m∴m P m
∵M g g r
manani premamıra bahu‖‖
/m g∴g r M g r/ g r s
manamuga manu losagumu‖‖
M gXr S r s s /S s s
masani yya mahimaspada‖‖
\M p d P M gwr g r
manavatı manasahara‖‖
svaram
P · P · p d / p m g∵g | \R · R · ∵
r / m g r s r ‖
\S · S · D. s \P. d. | s r \S r P m g r s r ‖::
p \M ∵m \G ∵
g \R ∵r \S | r / M
∴m \G ∵
g \R ∵r s r ‖
/ S · / S s s∴s \P · p _
^ | _^ p
wm p \M m
∵G r s r ‖
28.7.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
P∴p d p m g
∵g R | s r / M g r g
∵g R | D S \P. d.
∴d. S |
p. d. s r m g \R R | d P m g∵g / R R | D. s
∴s R P. d. s |
/ d p m g r g r s R | ∵r S r d. S r
∴R | / M g r s / g r s R |
wm P d P m g R | r s P m g r g
∵g r | / d
∴d P m / d p m g r |
S p m g∵g r s R | d.
∴d. s
∴s p.
∴p. d
∴d S | s r s p s r g s g R |
s d. p. d. s / p m g r s | d. s r m p. d. s r m g | r / m∴m g r / p m G r |
s D r d S r S | m G∵g \R ∵
r \S R | /M m \G g∵g R r |
m G r S P. d. s | p. d. s r g \S s d. s | p. d. p. S d. s r g s |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 680—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
m / d p∵p m g r / g S | r / m g r / g s p d S |
∴S d p m g
∵g r S |
p / d m / p m g r∵r / g s | s S p d p m g r s | s / S s \P P d p |
\M M p \M g r s | S S \M p m g r | d p m g R D. S ‖
r g \S R \ S ‖
28.8 janya (bhas. anga) 1 — kambhoji
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (bhas. anga) 1 — kambhoji
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
kambhojı ragassampurn. ascarohe ganivakritah |nis. adah kakalıyuktah kvacit sthane prayujyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d [n d S,avarohan. a: s [n d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara and nis. ada vakra in the arohan. a; rakti raga; in some places kakalinis. ada shows up; suitable for singing at all times.
This kambhoji raga is most famous among the rakti ragas. Though all svaras possess ranjana, the madhyama,dhaivata, and nis. ada provide greater ranjana. Below, I shall show some prayogams since the raga prayogas forthis raga are not that obvious.
(D. S∼∼∼R ) (
wm g /
×p
_
M P D) (wm p D) (P /
×n×n D) (
Xp M
∧m G r S) (r / m g
wm p d S) (g p d s \
gN
D p m gwr / g \S).
The kakali nis. ada prayogas:—
(S \ N \P d S) (\ N \p d S) (s \ n p d S) (s∧s \ N p d s
wr g /
×m r /
×g s / g r \S) — without
sliding down to dhaivata, and without ascending to s.ad. ja, this kakali nis. ada should arrive at pancama, andthen perform krama sancara after going to the dhaivata that is above the pancama. It will not descend down.
Other prayogas can be understood from the laks.yas such as gıta.
In Caturdan. d. ıprakasika, Venkat.amakhi has stated that the madhyama nis. adas are varjya in the arohan. a ofthis raga.
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 681—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
LAKS. YA
28.8.1 gıta — at.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
n d s ra re ya ma
||
m g r G r s g r s n d p dri i pa rı vr te a su ra ma ra da ni
||
r r s n d p d S s n d p dgu ru ku ce e ku m m da vu jha l.i ta
||
n d p d p m g P d S \ n pma m da ha si to o lla si ta na na
||
d s dd s s r m g r p m g rpa ra dde e e va te e e de e e vi
||
G g S r r s r s n d p ddhı ru mam ju l.a va a gvi la a si ni
||
s n d n d p d m d p m g r sni i la ku m ta le ga a na lo o o le
antari
M m g m p d n d p m g p dnu tna nu u pu ra si m ji ta a pa da
||
S s N n d p n d S _^ S
pam ka je dhu ri gi ri i je||
javad. a
d s dd s s r m g r p m g ra re pra l.a ya ka a a la ka a a l.i
||
d d p m g r g S s R Gpa ra m jo o o ti re re ya a
||
R s n d p d s n d n d p nre re ya a i ya kam bu ka ka m m dha
||
D m g p d n d p m g r Sre ya a i i a i ya a i ya ı
||
M m g m p d n d p m g p dyo gi ma a na sa pa du ma bhrm m m ga
||
S s n d s r m g r m m g rre re ra ta na ki ri i t.a dha a ri n. i
||
n d p m g p d S n d p Djna a na a a m bi ke bha a a a
||
D p m g r s G r s n d ps. am ga ka a a m bho ji ra a a ga
||
d d p m g p d d d p m g r sna a ga ru u u u re e re ya a i ya
‖‖
M m g m p d n d p m g p dnu tna nu u pu ra si m ji ta a pa da
||
S s N n d p n d S _^ S
pam ka je dhu ri gi ri i je‖‖�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 682—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.8.2 kırtana— at.a tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
This is the fourth among the navavaran. a kırtanas, following the pujakrama.
pallavi
wg×p
_m∼∼∼P _
^ka ma lam
||
_^
w
d N ·∵D ·
bi ka
||
p/×d m g
∵g
yai i||
P ·w
d Sı ı
‖‖
d /×sn n dd _
^ d pwm∼∼∼
p _^
ka na ka m
||
_^ p d s
X
d p /×dm
wm g
su ka yai||
/×m r /
×g r
i i||
r /×pm
∵mg
∵gi‖‖
Xr S
gn.
gn. d. d. /
×n. p.
ka rpu u
||
d. S swr g
ra vı t.i ka||
r/×p
_m
yai||
∵g r
na‖‖
r /×p_mg
×m g /
×mr
wsr
ma ste||
/mggr s\n.
wp. d. / s _
^
na ma ste
||
_^ S _
^ ||
_^ S _
^ ‖ _^
∼∼∼S :
:‖ :
:
anupallavi
p∵m G
ka ma la
||
r /×mg s s r /
×pm
∵g
ka m ta nu|| /
×p
∼∼∼_
Mja
||
P _^
yai‖‖
_^ p m
∵g P
ka me||
/×n
∼∼∼_
D d sn∵nX
dpsva ryai a
||
d n n d∵d
ja
||
S _^
yai‖‖
_^ s r
∼∼∼r /
×mg /mr
hi ma gi||
,rswrG·r /g
Xr S
ri ta nu|| d /
×n
g×n d
ja
||
p \ wm p dyai
‖‖
/S ,d /×ng×nd
∵d
hrım ka
||
pwm∼∼∼P /
×d m
ra pu||
m g /×m r
jya||
/×g r /
×g s
yai‖‖
pwm P
ws r m
wg /∼∼∼M
kamala nagara vi ha||
∵P D /
×n
g×n d
∵P d
rin. yai khalasamuha
||
S p dsa m ha
||
S /×g
_
Rrin. yai
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 683—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
g g \mg_
R s R s d /×ng×n
kama nıya ratnaha
||
dpd r s n d∵d p m
ri n. yai kalika lmas.a
||
g r g spa ri ha
||
S s rrin. yai
‖m‖
caran. am
s /×g r∼∼∼G
sa ka la
||
g rwgM· G ·
sau bha||∼∼∼R
gya||
gr s
wr g
da‖‖
r gXr S d. /
×n.
g×n. d.
ya kambho
||
/×n. p. d. s S
jacara||
wr g r
n. a||
wg M
g· g _^
yai‖‖
_^ g
Xr S /
×s
g_
Nsa m ks.o
||
∵D∼∼∼P p d
bhi n. ya||
Xp m
∵g _
^di sa
||
_^ g /
gm
kti‖‖
wp D·p /
×d mg/
×mg/
×mr
yu ta ca tu
||
s r∴rs
∵s/×p_mmgg _
^ grtha vara
||
wm p
∧p m
n. a||
P _^
yai‖‖
_^ p
∴p d /
×n
g×n d _
^pra ka t.a
||
_^ d p p dndp
∵pd
catu||
p \gm g∵g
rda||
Psa
‖‖
s \gN
∵D
bhu va na||
p mg∵g p ds
wpd
bha ra||
/∵
Rn. a
||
S _^
yai‖‖
_^ s r s
gr G
pra ba la||
g rwgM·
∵
Gwg mr
gu rugu
||
∵r G · s
ha
||
s \gn∵d
sam
‖‖
r S \Ppra da yam
||
pwmp d s
X
d p /×dm
ta hka ra
||
g /×mg/
×mr
n. a||
/×g r/
×gs
yai‖‖
r s \gN. d
a ka l.am ka||\ P. d. d. /
×n. p. d.
rupava||
Srn. a
||
∴S
yai‖‖
∴s∼∼∼P
×d m g
∵g
a pa rn. a||
g /gnd p d
Xp mg
∴g
yai su pa||∼∼∼P
rn. a||
∴P
yai‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 684—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
∴p d s
wr g
su ka ra dhr ta||
g rwgM
g· ggr s
ca paba
|| d /
×n
g×n d
n. a
||
pwm p d
yai‖‖
/ S \gn d \mso bha na ka
||
pwm p d sp /
×d p /
×dm
rama nu ko||
p /×mg/
×mr
n. a||
∵r g s
yai‖‖
ws R
wm G
wmP
wm
sakumkumadilepa||
D P d /∼∼∼N
w
d Snayai ca ra cara
||
n∵D / g
di ka lpa||
R Sna yai
‖‖
wr g
×m r /
×g s \
gNd/ r
cikuravi ji ta nıla gha||
Xs
gN D / r S
gn d p
na yai cidanamda||\S /
gn d
pu rn. a gha||
P m pna yai
‖ \m‖
28.8.3 kırtana— at.a tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S /×rn
gn dp /dp
srı va||
pwmpd dsp /
×dp /dm
lmı ka||
m g / m rlim
||
↗ / p∴p / d
∴d
ga m
‖ ::‖ ::
2. r /×g↖ r r/
×p\m
gam m‖‖
mg∵g
Xr S\n. p. /
×n._
D.cim m ta
||
S∴s P
ye si va
||
/×d m g
∵g
rdha m||
/p∴p /d
∴d
gam m
‖‖
2. g r r/×p\m
gamm||
mg∵g
Xr S\n. p. /
×n._
D.m cim m ta
||
Sye
‖‖
anupallavi
D dn p dpsrı va
||
w
d∼∼∼N d pm _
^ mwpD·
ra da||
Pya
||
Pkam
‖‖
∴P ·
w
dSd /×ng×nd
’srı pu
||
/×n pd s
∧s\Np
∼∼∼d
ra na||
S∵
Sya kam
‖ ::‖ ::
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 685—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
2. p d /rs _^ s
×n
g×nd
srı pu
||×n p d · · ·ra · · ·
||
Sya
||
Rkam
‖‖
S ·wrG r
∴rG·
de va
||
Xr S \P
w
ds\Nta a
||
n d∵D
wp
di vi
||
d rnu ta
‖‖
ws R /
g×grs
∵
S , ndi vya vı
||
dp∵P·m gr
∵rg
thı||\s m
wg p _
^vit.am
||
_^ p d /
×n
wp d
kam m‖‖
caran. am
gm G rku ru ks.e
||
wrg s R ·gX
r Stravi rim
|| d. /
×n.
g×n. d.
ci
||
w
d. n. p._^ p
ya
‖‖
D · Pjno dbha
||
g rgXs N. n. d.
∵d.
va ka
||
Srmu
||
∴S
ka‖‖
∴s M
×m g
∵g
dha ra mu|| /
×p_mpd /
×n
g×nd
ra ri pu
||
p p dha
||
Xp m gta
‖‖
p /×nd
∵dp D
ha ri ha
||
p dgd
∵D· p
wm
ya dya
||
Pkhi
||
Pla
‖‖
d P /∼∼∼D
su ra bha||
S · \Pyo pa
||
w
d / n _^∼∼∼
ndra
||
∵Dva
‖‖
r∴
R Sha ra n. a
||×n d
∵d /×snD
ca n. a ta
||
/×n p d r
ra m||
w
s∼∼∼R
sa m‖‖
g∼∼∼R
w
s Rka ra m so
||
/ g s r /gXr S
maku lam|| d /
×n
g×n d
∵dm
||
p∧p mbi
‖‖
P ·m /×p
gmgr
kam bho||
srwgm g /
wm
gr s \ n. p.
ja ma dhu ka
||
/×n.
_
D.ram
||
Sm
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 686—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
n. d. s r g /×m r g s
×p_m
guruguha ja nakam nata||
g m P d /gN d p /
×d
janakam ku bera sakha||
m∵Gp _
^m carmam
||
_^ p d S
sukam‖‖
s / g r gws R r
∴s n
su ru cira sirodhrta sa||
d p d r∴r S
gn D
samkam svayam praka||
p /×d m g _
^sakam ta
||
_^ g p d /
×n
wp d
rakam m‖‖
28.8.4 kırtana— at.a tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
p d Ska sı
||
s snd /×n d
×nd/nd
∵dp
vi sve
||
Dsva
||
nw
d /∼∼∼N
ra‖‖
p d∴d p D
e hi
||
n d/N d Dndpma mpa
||
∵p m g /hi
||×p
_m p ‖
‖
p sp /×d p /
×dm mg /
×mr
ka ru n. a||
r /pmg /×m g /
×mr /gs
ni dhe|| d. /
×n.
g×n. d.
sa m
||×n. p. d.
ni‖‖
S · / g r gde hi
||
/×mg
Xr s m G· wmpmudam m
||
M · wp dde
||
p d /rs _^
hi‖‖
_^ s ↗ \ n.
:: 2. p d S ·:: ka sı
||
S · / g r g ↖
de hi||
mgXrs\n. \p. d.
i i i||
S _^
||
_^ S ‖
‖
anupallavi
w
M · wm p m _^∼∼∼m
ka sı
||
gwmP· _^ p
∧p∼∼∼M
ks.e tra||
Psa
||
dwp d
dr‖‖
∴D d s
∧s \ N
sa||
\P d / N∵n d
∵d
dhika pha
||
Sla
||
∴
Sda
‖ ::‖ ::
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 687—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
2. S Rla da
‖‖
gwrG×m
wr gr _
^ rga rta
||
r srr/ gXr S
tı ra|| d /
×n
g×n d
va
||
/×n p d ‖
‖
/ S · \P _^
sa||
_^ pp /
×n d/
×n p /
×dm
bhakta vi||
∵m g /
×m r
sva||
/×gr /
×gs
sa‖‖
S m g /gn D
Xp M g
desika kat.aks. e n. a||
/∼∼∼M p p D s s \N\p _
^da rsita devata sa
||
_^ p d S
rva bhau||
s swr g
ma maha‖‖
gg r s \
gN d
Xp
gM g
wm
de va devade va de||
pwm p p\ S r /
×p
_
Mgvanuta deva ra ja
||
P d rpujita
||
s∵s \ n
daks.i n. a‖‖
n \pdSka sı
caran. am
s P m gbha va ro
||
wm p d D
ga ha ra||
/×n d /
×n d
ca tu|| /
gn
ggn d
ra
‖‖
D ·p M·/ ×p m gpwmp
vai dya||
pw
dnd\mp /×dm
li i m ga
||
g /×m g /
×m r
vi||
/×g r /gs
bho‖‖
S · d. /×n. d.
bha dra||
×d. p. d. s
∴S
da ya
||
gwr g
ka||\Sm
‖‖
S ,/ n nd∵d\s
bho
||
SwmpM mg
∵g
jaka ra||
/×p
_
Mvi
||
Pbho
‖‖
r S \ ×n d /∼∼∼
nku va la
||
D P·d p m∵p
ya di||
p m∵m g
∵g
pa m||
/ Pm
‖‖
/g×n D p p d
ca va da
||
∴d pm
∵mg
∵g p d /
×s \np
na sva yam
||
Dbho
||
S _^ ‖
‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 688—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ s D S
ku s.t.a||
rwgM,gr g rs
ro ga|| d /
×n
g×n d
pa
||×d p
∼∼∼d
ha‖‖
∵d s s
×pm /
×pm
ga rtatı
||
p d s d p∵p /×dm
rtha sam m||
×m g /
×m r
bho||
/×gr /
×gs ‖
‖
r s mm∵m g
ravisasivam||
wmP · m
wmpd p
m hnine tra||
sgn
su ca|| dp /
g×nd
ri i
‖‖
Xp m
wg m g/ P
tra vi sa||
∼∼∼D d /r
∵s\ n p
la ks. ı ka||
d n n d∵d
l.a
||
Stra
‖‖
\gn d s×g
_
Rka vi ja na
||
wg/ M
g· g r/ grws r
disam nu|| s d /
×n
g×n
ti pa
||
dp d rtra
‖‖
/ d r s s nd d /nX
d pka manı ya
||
mgpd s d /×nd/
×np /
×dm
ga tra ci
||
∵m g /
×m r
nma||
/×gr/
×gs
tra‖‖
∵s n. d. / g r g S
×p_m g
bhuvana bharan. a bhu ta ga||
wm p D n d
Xp m g p d
n. apate bhavaha · ra nata||
s \ N nvi dhisrı
||
p d rpate
‖‖
g/×m r /
×g s r nd /
×n p
si va guruguha ja na ka pa||
d / nP r s / m g / pwm
su pa te navaman. i vila||
d p Gsita ci
||
r S stsabha pa
‖‖
s \nnte
28.8.5 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
D.srı
||
S Rsu bra
||
wm p m
hma||
g \gr s \ n.n. ya ya na
||
n. p. d.ma
||
S nea sste na
||
∴S
ma||\gn d d /
×n p
ste‖ ::‖ ::
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 689—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
2. rna
||
wg M ·ma
||
m g∵g ↖ m g
ste ma na‖‖
r ssi ja
||
Pwm d _
^ko t.i ko
||
_^ d pt.i
||
/×n d
w
d /×n p
la va m||
∵p d m
n. ya||
g∵G r
ya dı na||
ws r
∵s _
^sa ra
||
_^ s
gn. d. /n. p.
n. ya ya‖‖
D.srı
||
· · · · · · · · · ·· · · · · · · · · ·
||
· · · · · · r· · · · · · na
||
wg M
ma
m g∵G m g
ste ma na‖‖
r s Psi ja ko
||
wm D p /
×n d /
×n p
t.i ko t.i la va m||
/×d m g
∵g _
^n. ya ya dhı
||
_^ g r
∵r S n. d.
wp.
na sa ra n. ya ya‖‖
anupallavi
m∵g
bhu||
wm P dsu ra di
||
p dXp m _
^sa ma
||
_^ m
wm p m
wg m
sta ja na||
pw
dgN ·
pu
||
d P · /×d P · /
×d
Xp m
ji ta bja
||
mwg∼∼∼m
ca ra||
P · pn. a ya
‖‖
Dva
|| /
g×n d P
su ki ta
||
∵m g _
^ks.a ka
||
_^ g r
∵S
di sa||
Prpa
||\wg∼∼∼M p
sva ru pa||
d /∼∼∼
ndha ra
||
∴n d
∵D d
n. a ya‖‖
Sva
||
s \gN d
sa va di||
d psa ka
||
d s /×g
_r g
la de va||
s r /×g
vam||
rws / r
∵s \ n
di ta ya||
n n pva re
||
d S sn. ya ya
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 690—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
Dda
||
s n Dsa ja na
||
gn d
bhı||
P pwm P
s.t.a pra da||
d /×n d
da||
/×n p /
×d m G
ks.a ta ra||
rws r
gra ga m||
s n. d. / s \ n. p.m n. ya ya
‖‖
caran. am
Sta
||
r m∵G
ra ka sim||
wm p
mha mu||
wm D p
kha su ra||
∴Ppa
||
gm g
gr s
dma su ra||
\ n. \p.sam
||
D. Sha rtre
‖‖
Dta
||
Pgm g
pa tra ya||
wm pha ra
|| d /
×n
g×n d
∵d p
wm
n. a ni pu n. a
||
Dta
||
∴D p \m _
^tvo pa de
||
_^ m m
sa||
m gwm p \M
ka rtre‖‖
∼∼∼Mvı
||
mwg m p
ra nu ta gu||
d nru gu
||
D Pha ya
||
∴P
jna||
d r Sna dhvam
||
r sta sa
||∧s
gN D
vi tre‖‖
p dvi ja
||×m
_g \R ·
ya va||
Sllı
||
sgn d
w
d /×n p
bha rtre‖‖
\gm gsa
|| p d /
×s
g_n d
ktya yu dha
||
×d p m g
dha||
wr g \S ·
rtre‖‖
R Sdhı ra
||
n.∵n. d.
wp. D. S
ya na ta vi dha tre‖‖
∴S m
∵g _
^de va ra
||
_^ g m
wp d \
w
M Pja ja ma tre
‖‖
D /×n
g×n
bhu ra
||
d p d / r S \ Ndi bhu va na bho k tre
‖‖
P d p _^
bho ga mo||
_^ p m g
gr s
gn. d. p.
ks.a pra dha tre‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 691—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
tana varn. am — at.a tal.a — Pallavi Gopalayyar
(please see next page in landscape mode)
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 692—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.8
.6ta
nava
rn .am
—at .
ata
l .a—
Pall
aviG
opal
ayya
r
inta
cala
mu
pall
avi
g/× m
g\
R/
g× r\S
ii
mta
aa
a| |
s∴ s
/r∴ r
/× g
s/× r
sn .
d .\
P .d .
∴ d .S
sp .
d .∴ d .
aa
aa
aa
aa
aa
caa
aa
laa
aa
| |s
p .D .
∴ d .S
w ra
aa
aa
a
| |g
sr
/× p
mg
sr
aa
am
uu
use
e‖ ‖
/× g
rs\n .
\p .d .
sw r
: :g
/× m
r/× g
sm
gw m
ps
rse
ee
eya
aa
a: :
yii
ii
idi
ii
iii
i| |
/g × n
g × nd
∵ dp
mg
pd
sp
ds\p
dp
/× s
nd
w mm
ee
ee
era
aa
aa
aa
aa
aa
gaa
aa
| |p
d\P·
mg
ra
aa
aa
a| |
/× p
m× m
g× g
r/× g
ra
adu
ura
aa
a‖ ‖
\S
_ ^S
a anup
alla
vi
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 693—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
s∴ s
/× n
g × nd
w mp
/× d
pm
gw m
kam
mm
mtu
uu
uu
uu
| |
ps
∴ s/
mg
w mp
dw m
p/
d∵ d
mp
/∵ d
d/× n
g × nd
pu
d .ai
ii
ii
ii
naa
aa
aa
aa
srı
ii
i
| |/
sn
dS
/× d
g mg
sya
aa
am
aa
a| |
Pd
s\
nw p
Dra
aa
aa
a‖ ‖
S∴ S
: :/
g N∵ D
Sr/× m
gsw r
/g
jem
dra
: :gh
anu
d .aii
ii
ii
i
| |
/m
∵ mg
∵ gr/× m
gr
sr
/× g
s/× r
d/× r
sd
/× n
g × nd
∵ di
ii
ii
ii
iva
aa
raa
taa
aa
naa
aa
| |/
r∴ R
sn
dS
yaa
aa
aa
| |n
d/× n
dp
w mp
/× d
ppu
ura
aa
yaa
a‖ ‖
mg
rs
p .d .
sr
cam
mm
dra
aa
a
muk
tayi
svar
am
G/× m
r∵ r\× g
S/
rs
n .d .
|
\P .d .
∵ d .S
m .g .
p .d .
s\P .
d .sw r
g\S
s|
rr
/× p
mg
sr
m|
gw m
pd\P
w mp
‖
/× n .× n .
d∵ d
p∵ p
mg: :
rs
/s
nd
pm
gp
dS
|
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 694—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
g nd
sr
/m
gs
r/× g
r∴ r
/× g
rs
/r
s∵ s
n∵ n
d|
/r
Sn
dp
sn
|d
∵ Dp
w mp
/× d
m‖
g gr
s\
n .p .
d .sw r‖
cara
n .am
DS
P·d
Sci
nna
aa
aa
| |
nd
/ng × n
Dp
∴ pd
∴ d/
ng n
d∵ d
pm
gm
naa
aa
at .i
ii
ii
ii
ii
ii
i
| |p
dn∧ n
Dm
p/× n
mo
oo
oo
daa
| |d
pd
P·s
aa
alu
a‖ ‖
nd
pm
/× p
w gm
p: :
DS
Pd
Sa
aa
aa
aa
a: :
cinn
aa
aa
| |
······
······
| |······
| |d
pD
Pa
aa
lu
‖ ‖
svar
am
1.D·P·m
gw m
p|
\w Mp
dw m
pd
X pM
w p|
dP
s|
nd
pw m
‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 695—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
pw g
mp
2.P
dn
dp
Mp
dp
mG
w mp
dw m
D|
∴ dS
pd
sm
g/
p∴ p
d∴ d
sp
d/
rS
nd
|s\g N
dp
/× n∧ n\D
|p
mp
s\g N
D‖
/× n
p/× d
w mp
w gm
p
3.p
∴ p/
d∴ d
/n
g nd
pD
pm
pd
pw m
P_ ^
|
_ ^p
sn
dp
mg
w rg\S
r/
pm
g\S
/× r
g n .d .
|p .
D .∴ d .
sr
/m
g|
w mp
d↗
w mP
‖: :
mP
↖s
r‖
gm
pn .
d .s
rg
mp
w mg
pd
sp
ds
rs
|
/× m
r/× g
s/× r
nd
/g
r/
g\S
rn
d/× n\P
dw m
|p
d\P·
mg
r|
S·/
gr
sn
d‖
pm
gs
rg
w mp
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 696—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.8.7 sancari — sankırn. a jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
wg p d r s n d p m | G
∼∼∼M p d p m g | w
m p d p m gwm P |
m G∴g m p D p | m g
wm p d /
gN d p | / n d p m g
wm P d |
gwm p d p /
×n
g×n d p | /
×n D /
×n p / d
Xp M g | r /
×m g
wm p / d
∵d / n
gn |
d P \M p \M g | r / M Gwm / p d
∴d | /
×n \P D / n d p m |
/ d p \M gwm p d /
×n | p
∴p / d
∴d /
×n p /
×n d /
×n | p / d m / p g
wm p / n d |
p d \M / p m g r s | s p \M g s /×n D | \P \
gM g /
×p
∼∼∼_
M P |
wm D p m G
gr s | / n D p m / p m g r | s /
×n d /
×n p s /
×p m g |
r / p m×g r /
×g r / g s | ∵
s /×r
gn. d. p. / s
gn. d. p. | m. g. p. d. s / p. d. s r |
\d. swr g m \S w
r g | s r g d. swr g / S | / p m g r s \
gN. D. |
/ ggr s n. d. / s \ n. S | D. S r d. s
wr g | \R /
×p
_
M g r / m g r |
/×n
g×n d
∵d p / n d p m | g p d s \ n p d S | P \M \G w
m P |
\w
G M p dXp M | w
g m p d∴d /
×n
g×n d p | D /
g∼∼∼N d P D |
m g p Dwg p D | /
×n
g×n d P \M / d p | \G w
m P dwg m p |
d /×n p /
×d m g / m g / p | m / d p \M g / p \M | / n d p \M g
wm P |
\S r m gwm p / n d | p / n d S d s
wr g | \S R g s r / m g |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 697—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
s r / g r / g d / r d s | p s \gN D P m | s \
gN d p m / d p m |
G /∼∼∼M P / d p m | g
∴g / m
∴m p
wm g m p | w
g m p d swm p d s |
p d s \\ N p d s r | / m G r s / g r S | / r s n d p / n d P |
∵p m g R s / g r S | / r
Xs N d p / d
Xp M g | w
r / g r S / g r S |
d / n d P m g r / g s | s r / m g m p / n d s | p d / r d / g r S n |
d P m gwr g \S | \ N. / P. d. s r / m g | s r / g r
∵r \S _
^ S ‖
28.9 janya (bhas. anga) 2 — kannad. a
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (bhas. anga) 2 — kannad. a
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
kannad. aragassampurn. ascarohe rs. abhah kvacit |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p D [n s,avarohan. a: s [n D p m G r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; in some places, there is rs. abha prayoga in the arohan. a; suitable for singing atall times.
The svara with the most ranjana for this kannaa. raga is the dhaivata, and the second one is gandhara.Therefore, the purvacaryas have prescribed dırgha for dhaivata in the arohan. a, and the avarohan. a of the ragamurcchana, and dırgha for gandhara in the avarohan. a.
The prayogas are; — (S G M D D dwn S) (s g G m m P d d
wn S) (S n \D ×
n P G M d p G×m R S) (
gD
PgG r S) (d p g m /
×p
gg
gr S) (n \D w
n Swr g m g /
×m r S) (
w
d \n s n \gD p \G m / d p g g / m r S) (d. d. / s \
n R S). Other prayogas are to be grasped from the laks.yas of the ancestors. In the gıta, only the prayoga —(s m g m p) is seen.
LAKS. YA
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 698—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.9.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
n d n ss m g M pma da ma tta ma a tam ga
||
S D d n d p m gkam kha n. a ri m ga a a
||
M p m g R R rsam gha a ta sam ja ta
||
s n r s n D D ·re e n. u te n. e ya re
||
m g m p d n s n n sya a a a a a a kra m ta
||
p m p m g G r Sma a rta m d da mam d. a la
||
antari
D _^ D d n d p m
de va ma m da a ra||
p m p d s S _^ S ·
me e ru dhi i ra||
javad. a
M G m R R rdı ı na mam da ra
||
s n r s n D _^ D ·
me e ru dhi i ra||
s ss n d d dD da pra ti ma su tte ja
||
m m p m g m g m r sjha m ki le e ma hi i ta l.i
||
m g m P n d n Sa a a a a a a a
||
m g m p d n s n d da a a a a a a a a a
||
p m p m m G _^ G ·
a i ya i ya re||
p m p m g r s n stu ma ka ra m t.a ni ho m ti
||
D d n d p m g r sbhum mi ra a ja a kr ti i
‖‖
D _^ D · d n d p m
dı na mam ta a ra||
p m p d s S _^ S ·
me e ru dhi i ra
‖‖
28.9.2 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
G · M Dsrı ma tr
||
p /d m pwg m r s
bhu ta m tri||
S · / ×r n s d.×n. d /
×s \n
si ra gi ri||
S · g r g g _^
na tha m hr di‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 699—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ g G /
×p
_
M P _^
cim ta ye
||
_^ p S G M
su gam dhi||
∼∼∼D d
wn s
gd p m
kum ta l.a m ba||
/×d p m /
×p g /
×m r
ws
sa me tam m‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
D∼∼∼D D
so ma sa
||
wn s d /
×n P M _
^kha m nna ta
||
_^ m d n S S
su ka sa na||
wn s d n P M _
^ka m nna l.a
‖‖
_^ m G M d p
ka ma di||
g M R S _^
vi ja ya||
_^ s
wn. s G
wr g
ka ma nı||
m∴M P
∧p M _
^ya m gam
‖‖
_^ m :
: D D D:: so mam si
||
n d /×n P M _
^ro dhr ta
||
_^ m D
wn S · N
su rya||
/S ·∴S _
^ Sgam gam
‖‖
\gn D · n s r g m
ko ma l.a ka ra||
r s r \N Sdhr ta ku ram gam
||
d nws r
wn s d n p
gu ru gu ha m m ta||
g m / d p g / m r sra m ga li m ga m
‖‖
caran. am
G M P _^
va sa va
||
_^ p M g m R
di de va||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 700—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
wn S · \N R
vam di ta||
n. r s∵S n. / D. _
^ D _^ D
ca ra n. a m‖‖
_^ d \N. S G _
^vai sya ja
||
_^ g G G
wr g
ti strı||
/×p m∼∼∼M · P
w
Mve s.a
||
p P∴P _
^dha ra n. am
‖‖
_^ p D D
wn s
va su de||
d d / n P Mva ma hi
||
P ·w
M Ptam bha va
||
mw
G M _^ M _
^ Mta ra n. am
‖‖
_^ m D
w
N S _^
va sa na||
_^ s
wn s D p mdi ra hi
||
P · \M Pta m tah
||
g∴g m r s s s
ka ra n. a m dha ra‖‖
D · d n p mha sa tri pu
||
P p mwg M
ra di ha ra n. am||
D \n S r g mva su ki pra mu
||
g m r s r Skha bha ra n. am
‖‖
S swn s
gd p m
bha sa ma na na||
P · g m r sva va ra n. a m
||
n. \ D \n. s r Sda sa ja na sam
||
mwg m d p
wg M s
to s.a ka ra n. a m su‖‖
G g g m g s G m p p∴p
wm
vasitanava javam ti pus.pa vi||
D D dd d∴d n /
×sgd p
wm P
kasapriya hrda ya m sadayam
‖‖
wm pm D d
wn sS r g m r
ma sa vars.a paks.otsava vibha||
S s \gDp M m/ d p g /
×m r
ws
vam sadasivam pa ra ma si vam‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 701—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.9.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Balasvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
sm GwmP· ∧p m
wg m
artidı rci nanu
||
d∴dns
gngd p
bro va
||
g m/×dp g
×mrs _
^va yya
‖‖
_^ s :: /r
∵s
wn. sD· w
n. sn r s _^
:: a khila m d. e svarı
||
_^ s
∴s g m / d
pri ya ta||
p m/×pg/
×mr _
^naya
‖ _^ s
‖
anupallavi
wg m r
∵s n \D. s n. s _
^mu rtivini ve
||
_^ s
∵s Gja ga
||
g mP· p\mm _^
tka ra n. a‖‖
_^ m m g m p /
×d
wmpm D
wnS·
munakugu ha va
||
n /×sgdp\m _
^wm d \N
sa dha ra||
swn s s _
^ha sa
‖‖
_^ sn\d\n s R
∵S
kı rtivahimci||
∵s \N s rdi nı ve
||
d /×nd/
×npm _
^ga
‖‖
_^ m d
wn s
wn sd
∵dn P ·m
kevaruve re yum m
||
g g m d pnna ru
||
gg r S
bhu vi lo‖‖
XN.
ws G g
∴g m P p
wm D d d
ka rti ke ya bha va ro ga mu la nni yu||
dwn s
wn. s p /
×d
g×d p
po go t.t.i ve si
||
wm p m
∵m D d d
na ma no ra tha‖‖
/ s
∼∼∼_
N s r g m r s∼∼∼N. s s
gn
gd p m
pu rti je yu mu gr dhra gi rı sva ra
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 702—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
pwm D d S
×r
gn
pra rthim ci sa m nni||
gd P m g m p
gg
dhi va cci ga ci na‖ r s‖ nu
caran. am
g m P p m pmkasiyatrapo
||
d d dwn s
×r
va le na ni||
\N. ·/×s D·/ ×npm _
^
ye m citi‖‖
_^ mm p dpm/p g /
×m r s _
^kava lasi na diyi
||
_^ s s
Xn. D.
cci na||
swn. s r r s _
^pe m d. li
‖‖
_^ s
wn s G m
∴m p
jesibet.t.inasrı||
g M m pku ma ra
||
g /×m R s _
^ye t.t.em dra
‖‖
_^ s s n. \ d.
∼∼∼d.∼∼∼N. s r
srı pa ti modamu||
wn. s g g m /d pto
||
m /×p g /
×m r s _
^nu
‖‖
_^ smdp g m r S
va siyaunupoy||
S · g mram d. a ni
||
P · /×d
wm p m _
^ra ju
‖‖
_^ m
wg m P /
×n
wmpm _
^vakkujeppina di
||
_^ m d n S · ×r
vi na le||
s \ D d d _^
da sa mi‖‖
_^ dd /
×s \
_n s r Rs _
^ga si bad. alenu
||
_^ s \n n
ws /
×r
gr dhra gi||
wn /
×s d
gd p _
^rı sva ra
‖‖
_^ pm p m D d /
×s_n
kannad. asetu ra||
s g m d pva llı ma
||
G · /×m r sno ha ra
‖‖
svaram
S · s∵s n.
∵n. s /
∴g G m p g m r s | s n.
wr S
wn. s d. _
^ | _^ d d. / n.
∴n. s / g
∴G ‖
g m /×p g /
×m r /
×d p g m p \
w
M dwn s | r S
w
d \n s d p _^ | _
^ p g m pgg R s _
^ ‖ _^ s
wn.
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 703—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.9.4 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
n∴n. s G G | ∵
g m∴m D D |
∴d P M P |
g M R S | r s n. / s \D. d. |∴d n. s n s g g |
∴G m
wg m p m | w
g m d /×n p d
∴d | p m p \G m /
×p |
gg
gr s / r s \n. s | d / n d. d.
wn. s s | d.
wn. s r g /
×m r |
s / d∴d n /
×s
gd p | m /
×d p m /
×p g / m | w
r g m pwm d d |
∴d n s n \
gD p m | w
g m / d P g m | r Swn. s g
∴g |
m dwn S
w
d n | s r g m r∴r s | w
n s D /×n p \G |
m d pwm p \G | m /
×p
gg
gr S s | n. s \n. \D.
wn. s |
/ G G M d | P \G m P | d n S g m / d |
Pgg r S \n. | d. / S \n. r \S ‖
28.10 janya (bhas. anga) 3 — ısamanoharı
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (bhas. anga) 3 — ısamanoharı
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
s. ad. jagraha ca sampurn. a bhavedısamanoharı |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d [n s,avarohan. a: s [n d p m g r S s ·
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 704—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; also in some places, there is usage of kakali nis. ada; suitable for singing at alltimes.
In the arohan. a, avarohan. a of the murcchana of this ısamanoharı raga, there is no note that is vakra or varjya.In spite of this, I will show some sancaras below that sparkle this raga :—
(p p S) (p n d P) (S d n S) (p m r g r S) s g r m g r s) (p m r g m r S) (s \n. S) (r \n. S) (GR \n. r D. r S) — except these, the other nis. adas are only kaisiki nis. adas. Since it is shown as (S s) at theend of the mucchana avarohan. a, it is the opinion of the purvacaryas that this raga has s.ad. ja nyasas in plenty.
Others can be understood from laks.yas.
LAKS. YA
28.10.1 gıta — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
S s n s n p n dpa ya bba ya pa ya pa n. a
||
pp d p n d pp d p mppa ra ya n. a su jja gha t.a na
||
p d m P p m m gka va ca n. u u u u re
||
gg M m g r G g rdha ra ri ga da a a si
||
P p m r gg m p dbhu sa i ya kka ru re e
||
n S n n d p d p mbi na ya ka va a a n. u re
||
p d n s r dd n s rti ya i ya a yya i ya i
||
g r g m p dd p m gya a a a re tti ya i ya
||
r m g r g r g r r sa a i ya i ya i ya i ya
||
javad. a
p M p m r g m rra n. a kkha di ni ra a sr
||
ss n n s n s s r r gppa ra dha n. u ya ni tu re e e
||
m p d p n d p d p msu ma a a a ra sa ri i i
||
p d p m g r mm g rru re ku u di i vya ra sa
||
g G r s R s n ska a m ba ru u u re
||
r s d n s r g m p dpa ri pa a li ta go o o pi
||
n S n n d p d p mna a thu re e e e pa ra
||
d m p P m m g g rma kr pa a l.u re e ja ya
||
s n n d p m m g g rja ya go o pa a a lu re e
‖‖
S s n s n p n dpa ya bu ya pa n. a pa n. a
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 705—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.10.2 kırtana— tisra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
s g R s mja ga dı sa ma
||
G∵g R ·
no ha rı||
wm p d \m /Pja ya ka ru n. a
||
m g∵g r S
ra sa la ha ri||
n d p m m∵g
ja ya ka ra tri pu||
r P d. Rra sum da rı
‖‖
s g R s mja ga dı sa ma
||
G∵g R ·
no ha rı||
S _^ S _
^ Sı ı
||
anupallavi
wr g M r
ws
na ga ra ja pri||
r∵s D. R
ya ku ma rı||
S d n d pna da m ta vi
||\M g
∵g r s
ha ri gau ri‖ ::‖ ::
r g m r s \n. r s d. n. s rbha ga va ti ha ri ha ra gu ru gu ha
||
P. s n.w
d. n. P. n. d.wn. s
pa li ni a khi lam d. e sva ri‖‖
svaram
S · r / m∴m r / m G r S | w
m p d p / n d p m g r S |
n. p. n. d. r S n. d.wn. S |
∴S \n. s
∵p. m r g m r S ‖::
r m∴m g r p m r g r S | p / n d p / s
∴s r g m r S ‖
g r S n d p m g r S | D. S d. n. S r \n. s r ‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 706—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.10.3 kırtana— tisra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S r g Rsrı ga n. a na
||
∵R g m P
tham bha ja re||
/ N d p Mci tta pa ra
||
G r s \N.sak ti yu tam
‖‖
S _^ S _
^ Sa a
‖‖
anupallavi
G∵g M
∵m
na ga ya jna||
P s \n Ssu tra dha ram
||
d / N d n Pna da la ya
||
M g r s \n.nam da ka ram ·
‖‖
caran. am
R g M ra ga ma di
||
G s R ·sam nnu ta m
||
s n. d. P. ga khi la de va
||
R \n. S ·pu ji tam
‖‖
N. g R myo ga sa li
||
G P M ·bha vi tam
||
Pw
G Mwr
bho gi sa yi||
Gwm P ·
se vi tam‖‖
S s nN D n d p mra ga dve s.a di ra hi ta
||
g m P d p d n s \n Sra ma n. ı ya hr da ya vi di tam
‖ ::‖ ::
R g m r g S n d Psrı gu ru gu ha sa mmu di tam
||
N N d p m G r s \n.ci nmu la ka ma la sthi ta m
‖‖
28.10.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S P S n∴d P | p d m g R M g r | S \n.
∵n. S
∴s n. d. p. |
g r \wn S r g m r g | s r g r S r g m p | d n d p m g r g r s |
m r g r S∴s r g m | r g r
∵r S r g m p | w
r p m p \wn. s r g s / g |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 707—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
r∵r / n d p m
∵m g
∵g r | S
wm p d
wm P m g | r s d. r \S ∵
s r s p |
m g r s r m g r s n. | d. n. P. d. n. p. p. d. n. | \P. S \n.∵n. S
wr g |
m p d / n P d n d p | S d s P p n D | wn s r g / m r s \n S |
s p d n P d n s n | d∵d P m g r / m
∴m g | r
∵r S d. d. R R |
d.wn. s \n. S \n r S ‖
28.11 janya (bhas. anga) 4 — surat.i
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (bhas. anga) 4 — surat.i
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
surat.asya tu arohe gadhau tyaktva pragıyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: n. s r m p [N s,avarohan. a: s [N d p M g R s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara and dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
� Since the nis. ada, madhyama, and rs. abhas are the jıva svaras that provide most ranjana for this surut.i raga,the purvacaryas have prescribed the nis. ada as dırgha in the mucchana arohan. a, and the nis. ada, madhyama, andrs. abhas as dırgha in the avarohan. a.
Some prayogas are shown below:–
(N N N) (n d P P) (M M M) (m g \R R) (R \wn. S) (rwn. S S) (S
∵N D P) (s \N d P) (s n \
gd P)
(s nXd P) (s n d \P) (\R / m / P) (r m / P) (M g \R) (/ p M \gg \R) (/ p m
Xg R) (p m g \R) (p
m g / p m g \R) 9p m g m g \R) (r / m r / m R S) (S∵N D s
∵N D) (r s n d / s n d P) (r s n d / s n
d P) (p d n d P) (s n d n S) — there are prayogas like these. In tara sthayi alone, in some places, thereare sadharan. a gandhara prayogas like — (s r [g r s) (M [g r s). The relation between the rs. abha belowthe pancama, and the s.ad. ja above the pancama provides much ranjana.
For this raga, there is not much sancara below the mandra sthayi nis. ada. Therefore, in the murcchanaarohan. a, the nis. ada is given first. Fearing that the text will grow too large, I am stopping here without avivid explanation in order to limit the text length. Others will be clear from the laks.yas of the scholarswell-versed in the ancient system.
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 708—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
LAKS. YA
28.11.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
N d p m p dla ks.mı nr si m ha
||
M g R r sde va de e va
||
r m pP m pa ya ssam m m
||
N d p d m pbham ta ra a a l.a
||
N s R r sma jha a a ri
||
n s r n d p dka t.a ka t.i ta re e
||
m p n N s svi ka t.a tam m ta
||
r r r m g r ska s.a n. a ka ra vu ni
||
N d p m p dbhe da na m m ti
||
M g R r sya i ai ya i
javad. a
s s rr m pa re kka na ka
||
pp m g R r pkka si pu dai te e
||
M g R r sye ya ga a rva
||
s n s r ss rbha m ja na kka ra
||
N d p d m pvum ni re e ya a
||
N s R rai ya ai yai
||
mM g r g s ryai ya ti ya a i
||
m m p m p n na a a a a a a
||
S _^ S _
^ S ·re
||
d d d P m pjhe m ki le pra ha
||
R p m g r sla da pa a li ta
||
r R s n s ra ho ba la na ra
||
N d p m p dsim ha ma m m m
||
M _^ M g r s
pa hi re e‖‖
kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
(please see next page in landscape mode)
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 709—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.1
1.2
kırt
ana—
adit
al .a
—M
uttu
svam
iDık
s .ita
pall
avi
w n/
S·
sn
∵ nd
sn
∵ nd
srı
vam
cha
na| |
/r
sn
dp
mn
dth
am
mbh
a| |
pm
pm
gm
g\∼∼∼ R
jeha
m‖ ‖
w n .s
rmg
mp
mg
mg
R·/
gr
gsr
ım
am
gal .a
m| |
w rg\S·
_ ^s
n .s
basa
| |R·/
mrm
P·/× n
pn
me
tam
m‖: : ‖: :
N·n
ssr
ı
anup
alla
vi
R·m
mr
w mP·
pm
w pD·
dp
sn
∵ nsr
ıva
n .ısa
| |d
pm
mg
rdi
puji
| |p∧ p
mP
tapa
dam
‖ ‖
sn
w sR·s
/r
s\∼∼∼ N
/s× n
D/× n
dsr
ıka
raka
sya
| |p
/× n
d/
np
/g × n
w mdh
ika
pha
la
| |p
/× s∼∼∼
_ nn
Spr
ada
m
‖ ‖
R·/
Mg
g rS
∼∼∼ N
rs
nd
Pjı
vesa
jaga
dbhe
dapa
ham
| |p
ss
n∵ n
X d\P
s∵ n
jıva
nmu
ktiv
i
| |X d\P
∵ mw r
mr
mp
/× n
p/
nde
ham
ukt
ida
m
‖ ‖
cara
n .am
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 710—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
rm
rmp
p∧ p
mp
d/× n
sıta
kira
n .ara
vi| |
d/
S·\× n
p∵ m
pava
ka| |
mg
pm
∵ mg\∼∼∼ R
netr
am·
‖ ‖
R·m
mr
w mP·
pm
mg
R·/× g
rg
srı
gam
dha
ram
| |\n
sr
pm
gm
yaks
.e| |
g\∼∼∼ R·r
tra
mvi
‖ ‖
\w Ns
rm
mr
w mP·
pm
bhu
tiru
dra
ks.a
| |/
nd
∧ pm
gbh
ara
n .a| |
× gr/× p
w m∼∼∼ P
gatr
am‖ ‖
/∼∼∼ N
nd
w nS·
sn
∵ nd
P·/
np
nbh
uka
ila
sa| |\m
∼∼∼
mP·/
np
nst
hiti
pa| |
/S·n
tram
ni‖ ‖
w dn\P·
_ ^p
pP
pw m
prd
dhu
tapa
pa
| |s
nw s
R·
r× r
ssı
nabh
ai| |
∵ s\n∼∼∼ n
Sra
vam
‖ ‖
Rs
/× r
s× s
n/× s
n× n
d/× n
pdh
urj
at .i
ma
di| |
pm
pd
P·/× s
dp
mty
ava
ro| |
gp
mg
mg\∼∼∼ R
tsa
vam
‖ ‖
Sr\w N .
sr
mvı
tiho
tra
mrg
a| |
pw m
pw d
g Nd
pdh
ara
mpa
| |m
gw g
mX g\∼∼∼ R
rasi
vam
‖ ‖
∵ Sw s
Rs
/w r
sn
dvi
ghne
sva
ragu
ru| |
/w rs
n∵ n
nd
guha
sam
u| |
∵ dp
w mP
dbha
vam
‖ ‖
mp
w mp
w ns
w ns
rm
gr
sw n
Sbh
uta
pati
m·
bhav
asa
gara
nava
m| |
Nd
w ns
N∵ N
bhu
sura
t .ıka
| |∵ N
dp
/d
mP
dıd .i
tabh
ava
m‖ ‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 711—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
w mp
w ns
r/m
gr
/gr
sr
w nss
w nsr
pata
kaha
ran .a
nipu
n .am
uni
tırt
ha| |
sr
X sN\P·
s∵ n
pra·b
hava
mpr
akr
| |X d\
P·m
gr
/× m
rmp
/×np
nti
sva
bha
vam
‖ ‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 712—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.11.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
r mmr rwm P · wm p D·/×n
srı ve m kat.agi||
X
d P∵m g \r _
^rı sa ma
||
_^ r m g p m g
wg
∵m
lo ka‖‖
g \R · s s nw
dN· d P ·/×nye vina yaka
||
∵p m p s n dtu ra ga
||
p m/×pmgm
w×g
_r
w×g_r×m
ru d. ham
‖ ::‖ ::
g s R m r r · · ·m srı ve · · ·
||
· · ·· · ·
||
m g p m gwg m
lo ka‖ g \R S‖ ye
anupallavi
wm /P · /
∼∼∼N∼∼∼
n n \m pde ve sa pu
||
/×s_n∼∼∼
n s d / nji ta bha ga
||
/ S∴S
vam tam‖‖
∼∼∼n
ws r s r s \
∼∼∼N S · r [g r
di na karako t.i||
s /rXs N d
pra ka sa||
×s
∵N ·
gd P
va m tam‖‖
m /×pg_m p /
wn s r /
wm r S
wn r
∵N d \P
go vi m dam natabhusura brmdam
||
s n d \P · s n d ngu ru gu ha nam
||
X
d \M · m g r gwr g
dam mu ku m da m
‖ s‖ m
caran. am
rm P ·/ ×npm/∼∼∼N
alame lumam
||
n d / s n∵n _
^ n dga sa
||
p mwg m g \
∼∼∼R
me tam‖‖
r/ p p mgm g∵r g\wn. s
a nam mtapa dma||
wr m \r /
×p
_m p
na bha ma||
n d / sgN d P _
^
tı tam
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 713—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ p s n d
∧d P·/
w×nmp
kaliyuga pra
||
/∼∼∼N s \ d / n
tya ks.a vi||
S∴S
bha tam‖‖
s n N·d pm∴M· g
w
R ·/ grgkam jaja dide
||
g \ n. s r. p m g mvo pe
||
g \∼∼∼R _
^ Rtam
‖‖
r / pwm p \ M / n d p /
×d p m
wg m g \
∼∼∼R
ja la dha ra sam nni bha sum da ra ga tra m||
r /×m r s r m P
ja la ru ha mi tra||
wm n d s n d Pbja sa tru ne tram
‖‖
m×p
_m p
wn s r /
×m r S
wn s r s n
∵n
X
d \Pka lu s.a pa ha go ka rn. a ks.e tra m
||
s∵n
X
d P m / n d nka ru n. a ra sa pa
||
p / d m g r /×m g s
tra m ci nma tra m‖‖
28.11.4 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
wn s N d p m p d n dba la su bram
||
p m∵m g m
mma m d. ya m||
g m p m g mbha je
‖‖
g\ R · s nn Dha m bha kta ka
||
w
d n P mlpa bhu ru
||
r /×m r m p
ham srı‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
P · s s n∵n d p
nı la ka m t.ha hr||
wm p /
∼∼∼N
da nam||
swn S
da ka ram‖ ::‖ ::
R s∧s N d
wn s n
ni tya su ddha bu||
dXp M
Xg r _
^ddha mu kta m
||
_^ r m P · s
ba ram m‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 714—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
caran. am
M · wr m R m pve la yu dha
||
dXp M m
dha ram su||
wg m g g \
∼∼∼R
m m da ram‖‖
/m r m \R r \w
N.ve da m ta
||
s r /×m r m
rtha bo dha||
pwm P
ca tu ram‖‖
wm P · s n
∵n d
wm p
pha la ks.a gu ru||
wn S
∵n
gu ha va||
/ S Sta ram
‖‖
s /×r
Xs N D p p p
pa ra sa kti su ku||
p m p d n dma ram
||
p m g m g \Rdhı ram
‖‖
P pp\R r /×m R s r \N S
palita gırva n. adi samuham||
Rwm P m n n
pamcabhuta maya||
N∵N D P
ma ya mo ham‖‖
/∼∼∼N s R r r /
×m g \R· r s
wn S
nı lakamt.ha va ham sude ham||
r s n d P∴M
niratisaya nam||
g \R· r r m p / nda prava ham
‖‖
wn sNdba la
28.11.5 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
This kırtana is the third among the navagraha krtis.
pallavi
r m | Pw
d N · d p | m p m∵m
a m | ga ra ka | ma
||
g r /×g r /
×g s |
∼∼∼R _
^ | _^ R \wn. s
sra ya mya · | ham | · vi na‖‖
r /×p
_m
ta||
p /×s_n
∵s r
sri ta ja na||\∼∼∼N
mam||
S · r [g rXs∼∼∼N
da ram||
s n / r sma m ga l.a
||
∵N D p m / n dva ram bhu mi ku
||
P∵M
ma ram||
m g p m∵m r /
×m r s
va ram va ram‖ ::‖ ::
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 715—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
r m | p s n d p | p d p ma m | ga ra ka | ma
||
g r /×g r \s |
∼∼∼R _
^ | _^ R S
sra ya mya | ham | m
‖‖
anupallavi
ssrm
||
∴S /
×s_n∼∼∼
nga ra ka
||
Sme
||
wn S ·s.a vr
||
nws r
sci ka||
S · ×r s n∵N · | d p
ra sya | dhi pa
||
/×d p /
×d p /
×n
wm P
ti m‖ ::‖ ::
2. /×n p /
×n m p p
ti m ra‖‖
m /×p m /
×p m
kta m||
pwn. s R
gam ra||
r / mkta m
||
g r / g rba ra di
||
S · r Xs n
dha ra m||
d P dsa kti
||
wm P msu
||
/N · d p m∵m g \
∼∼∼R
la dha ram‖‖
S s∵s _
^mam ga l.am
||
_^ S / S s s
∵S
kam bu ga l.am||\w
N s rmam ju l.a
||
[g r∵r s n d P
ta ra pa da yu ga l.am‖‖
P [g rmam ga l.a
||
∵r s n d p d p d
da ya ka me s.a tu||
p s n dra m ga m
||
p d p m g r /×m r s
ma ka ro ttu m ga m‖‖
caran. am
D s n∵n
da||
d p mwp D ·
na va su ra||
P · /×d
se||
Xp m m
∵m g
vi ta ma m||
/×p
∵M g
da||×g r
×g r /
×m r s
smi ta vi la||
swn. s
si ta||
R · / ×m r m /P _^
va ktram‖‖
_^ p r m
dha ra||
p m / n d p / dn. ı pra
||
Xp m g
dam||
×g
_r×g
_r×g
∵r s
bhra tr||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 716—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
swn. s
ka||
r \S r _^
ra kam ra||
_^ r n d
kta||
p m p m g m g \∼∼∼R _
^
ne tram‖‖
_^ r n
dı||
n∵n d s
na ra ks.a||
∵n d
kam||
P · / ×n p /×n \ wm p
pu ji ta||
swn s
vai||
wn R ·
dya na||
swn
tha||
S Sks. e tram
‖‖
swn s r
di · · ·||
[g r∵r s
gn d
vyau gha||
p m p sdi gu
||
n d P · / dXp m g
ru gu ha ka||
wr G rt.a
||
wm P m
wp D p
ks.a nu|| /
×s
g_n d
gra ha
||
p m g m g \∼∼∼R
pa tra m‖‖
S / r s _^
bha nu cam||
_^ s r n / s
∵N D
dra gu ru mi tram‖‖
P /×n d | /
×n p m p /
×p
_
N sbha sa ma | na su ka l.a tram
‖‖
×s
_
N sja nu
||
rr s nn D Pstha ha sta ci tram
||
p \m nnca tu rbhu
||
d p m g r /×m r s
ja ma ti vi ci tra m‖‖
28.11.6 kırtana— adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja
pallavi
wn S s n
∵n d p p
si va na m da ra ja||
p m / n d pyo ga pra
||
m g p m∵m g ↗ r m p n
ka sa‖ ::‖ ::
2. m g p m∵m g \R _
^
ka sa‖‖
_^∼∼∼
r ↖ r /×m
∵r s r s s
wn. s _
^si va ka ma val lı su ta
||
_^ s /
×m r / m g
wm P m
ma ma||
g \R ↗ r m P · dva de va
‖‖
n d :: 1. g \R S ↖
:: va
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 717—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
anupallavi
d / n / S n d p pwm p
na va dhi ka ra sai va||
p /∼∼∼N n
ra ha sya||
s∵n s ss _
^gu pta ham sa
‖‖
_^ s s
∼∼∼N r s
∵n d p p
na va gra ha ru pa ja la||\r r m p n d
ka m ka si||
p m g \r / pwm p _
^kha ri va sa
‖‖
_^ s :
: s N r s n dwp s
:: na va gra ha ru pa ja la
||
s r s n d p∵m
ka m ka si||
wg m
Xg r / p
wm p
kha ri va sa‖‖
caran. am
r m m∵m
wg
∵M
gg r /
×p
wm
pra n. a va hrım ka ra pu
||
P · n dja vi
||
p m p m∵m g \r ∼∼∼r _
^
dha ya ka‖‖
_^ r r /
×m r s r s s
wn. s
pra n. a va hrım ka ra sa m||
r m rwm p p
mme l.a na vi||
p m /gn d p _
^dha ya ka
‖‖
_^ p p n d p P · / n \ wm p
pra n. a va hrım ka ra|| /
×s
∼∼∼_
N s∵n
sto tra vi
||
s∵n s s _
^da ya ka
‖‖
_^ s s n / r s
∵n d p p s
pra n. a va hrım ka ra pa ra ma||
s r s n d p∵m
ta tva vi||
r m rwm
da ya ka‖‖
svaram
/S · r s∴s n
∵n d p
wm n d |
∼∼∼P · r m | p s n d
∵M g ‖
\R · r /×m r S r
wn. s
wn. r | \S · wn. s | / r
∴r / m
∴m / p
∴p / n
∴n ‖::
/ s n d P m / n d p∵M g r / m r s | w
n. S r s / m \R | wm P s
wn. s R ‖
s R / m∴
M \gg R /
×g r s
wn s
wn r | s / r
Xs N d p / d
Xp m _
^ | _^ m
gg r
wn. s r
wm p ‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 718—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.11.7 tillana daru — eka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya
r /×m r s S
wn. s
na diri da ni ton dari dani||
r m g p m g \R _^ R
da ra da ra na
‖‖
r mwr m p p p p
ta nam tam diri diri tam diri||
p s∵n d p
∵m g \R
ti lli lla m ti lli lla m‖ ::‖ ::
wm P
wn s
wn s s
ta nam ta da ra da ni||
swn r s s n d s n d p
na di ri tom diri na di ri di ri diri‖‖
wn s R s
∵n d \P m
wp d
di ri di tti lla na di ri di||
pp∵m g \R r /
×m r s
tti lla na di ri ti lla na‖‖
pallavi
r /×m r s S
wn. s
pa la ya mam si va||
r m g p m g \R _^ R
sa m ka ri
‖‖
r m r m P · sbha kta ja na
||
n d p m g m p m g \Rna m da ka ri
‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
pwm p n s n S
ba la ca m dra se||
D · wn swn S s s
kha re am ba‖‖
s / rXs N d s n d
pa ra me sva ri ra||
n s n∵n d P _
^ Pje sva ri
‖ ::‖ ::
\w
M p p / swn S
su la pa n. e||
r /×m r s \
w
N s rja ga nmo hi ni
‖‖
s n d p∵p s n d
ja la ja da l.a ya ta||
s n∵n d
∵d p m g r / g r s
lo ca ne
‖‖
caran. am
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 719—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
r m P _^ P m p
ka na ko jva la||
p s n∵n d p m
∵m g r
na yi ke‖‖
R /×g r
gr s
wn s
ka lya n. a gu||
r m g p m g \R _^ R
n. a tmi ke‖‖
n n n n d s∵n d
sa na ka di mu ni||
P s n∵n n d
∵d
wm p
sam nu ta
‖‖
wp /
×n m m m
∵m p m g r
wm p
sa ra de trya m bi ke||
pwm p n n
∵n s n
ka na ka dri ni va‖‖
w
d n s n S s ssi ni cam d. i ke
||
S · Xs N d s n dka tya ya ni va ra
||
n s n∵n d P _
^ Pda yi ke
‖‖
p \ wm pgn s r /
×g r
ja na ni srı kr||
R S \∼∼∼N s r
s.n. a rci te‖‖
s n d s s r s n dja ya sa m gı ta
‖‖
p d p m g r /×m r s
sa ra ra si ke‖‖
r m r rwm p p p
dhı m dhi tta m diri diri||
d p M p m R · ×m R r sti llam ti llam na di ri
‖‖
r rwm p
wn s r r g r
tam diri ti lli lli llam di ri di ri||
Xs n n n n n n n n d s n d p
ti llam dhru gt.u ta ka dru gd. u ta ka da ra ta‖‖
p p \ wm p /gn
gn s r
diri diri da ni diri diri til lam||
r /m r sgn
gn s r
dak dak da m tka tka dgi dgi‖‖
n∼∼∼N n n n d n s
ta nam ta ta na dhı m||
wn s R s
∵N d p m
∵m g r / g r s
ta gha dhi ddha l.am gu ta ka ta dhim gi n. a to m‖‖
28.11.8 cauka varn. am — adi tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 720—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
pallavi
S · r s n∵n d p /
×d P ·
sa mı ye m m
||
p m p d n d p m∵m g m g m p m
∵m
ta ni de lpu du||
g \∼∼∼R _
^ R swn. s
ra su da|| r m r s /
×r s
g×r m P · ×n p n
ti su gu n. a mu lu
‖ ::‖ ::
/s s n s r S n dwn S
×r
sa ra sa ye m||
s n d /×s d \p p d n d p m
∵m g m p m
∵m
ta ni te lpu du||
g \∼∼∼R _
^ R S _^
ra
||
_^ S _
^ S _^ S ‖
‖
anupallavi
P · /×d p m
∵m g
gr /
×m g s
ka mim ci na
||
n. \×s
g_n. s r r /
×m g m P m g /
∼∼∼R _
^
ka m ta ra
‖‖
_^ r /
×n d p m
∵m
w×m
_r /
×m
_
R · / m r ska ru n. i m m ci
||
s n∵n d p m
∵m \×g r / p
wm P
ju d. u mu ra‖‖
n dwn S · s n
∵n d p /
×n p /
×n
srı ma dha vu||
\m ×p∼∼∼_m p /
×n p /n
∵n s
d. ai ve la yu
‖‖
r [g r∵r s r s
∵s n d /
∼∼∼n
srı mu ddu|| s r s n d p m g r
g×g r m p /
∵n
sa mi ye t.t.e m dra
‖‖
svara sahityam
/P · / ×r s n d/×s n
sa ra sa mu khi ra si||
d p /×n d p m /
×d
Xp m g r / p
wm
ka ra ca ra n. a ni ma di ni da la ce||
/P · r /wm p / N d
ra su ka ra srı ka||
p dXp M g R · / m r m p n
ra gu · n. a ka ra hr da ya mu na‖ ::‖ ::
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 721—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
s /wn s r r /
×m∼∼∼R s /
×r
Xs n _
^ka ra na ka ni ka ra na ne ra
||
_^ n d p / d
w
M · p /wn s r /g
ma ma ta mı ra ga nu ce li||
r \ S · / rXs n d
Xn \P · / d
Xp m
mi me li mi ga la la na||
g \ R \wn. S r /×m r /
×p m p / n
mu se ya ra sa la li ta gu n. a‖‖
caran. am
Nwn S · s n d s n
∵n
gd p m
nı ra ja ks.i
||
p d /w×s N · d P · /
×d p m
∵m g m p m g \∼∼∼r
ni kka mu ga
||
/×m r
×m P · / ×m r /
×n d p m
∵m g
ni n nu ko ri yu m||
r /×m r /
×p
wm P /
×n m p / n
nna di ra sa mi‖‖
∵n d n s s n d /
×s N d p m
nı ra ja ks.i||
· · · · · ·· · · · · ·
||
· · · · · ·· · · · · ·
||
r /×m r /
×p m P _
^ Pnna di ra
‖‖
svaram
1. S · \gN d
a ra ma||
/rXs
gN d p
wm
vi la sa va ti||
/ P · / dXp m
∵m
ra su ma ti||
g \R · wn. s r m p
ra gu n. a va ti ra‖‖
2. N n d p / dXp mM g r
a tta ru n. i ci tta bja mi||
/mm r s \ wn. ss \ n. rr s rr
tta ri ni ta tta ri lla ma tta||
wm p/ n d pp
wm p s nn d
ta ga la ci tta ju d. u kro tta sa||
p p / dXp M g
wr m p
wm p s
ra mu la ne ttu ko na ga ko li ci‖‖
3. P · /dXp M g m g \
∼∼∼R p m
pa t.a la dha ri ra ja na||
P · ∵m Xg R p s \N d /
×n
pa la sa ra sa kam di ra||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 722—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
d \ P · r / m∵p n. s / m r
×p
_
Mpa va nu d. a ni ra ma n. i ye
||
P · / s n d / r s \N d s∵n
pa ri ye pu d. u nı ja la ja||
d \ P · n dwn s \ N d r / m /
pa da mu la ne na mmi na di||
P · / [G r s∵n
X
d Pwm p
pa lim pu mu kr pa rn. a va‖‖
4. p / N · d p∵M g \ R m p
nı ra ja vai ri ve nna la||
/N · d p∵M g r / m r s
nı ta ri ga lgu sra ma mu na||
\w
N. · r s rwn. s r r / m
∴p
nı t.u va ga lu da la ci ya va||
/N · D p mXg R
wm p s
nı pa la si ka ma n. i||
\∧s N · d n swn s r s n / r
nı vi ta ra n. a gu n. a mu la nu||
Xs \∼∼∼N · /r
Xs N d / n
X
d \P wm p
nı la nı ra da ku m da l.a‖‖
5. S · wn s / rXs N d
svam ta mu na yi n ti||
pwm p / d
Xp M g m g \R /p
wm
ki vi ra ha me m ta ra tya ga va||
P ·m / n d \P · r m psam tu d. a ni tam ta mu kha
||
s N d p M g r M pla tam ta ni cam ta la sam ti
‖ ::‖ ::
n Dwn s s r \
w
N s s sni ram ta ra mu va sam ta mu na
||
r / M g / R /×m r s n s r
nu kam tu ram tu la nu mi gu la||
Xs N d
wm p d
Xp M g R \ ×m
cim ta ga li gi tam ti jem de||
r S n d nX
d Pwm r m p
nu ra sa da ya sam ta ta mu nu‖‖
n dwn s s n d s n n d p m
nı ra ja ks.i||
· · · · · ·· · · · · ·
||
· · · · · ·· · · · · ·
||
g m p m g mXg \R \S
nna di ra‖‖
r /×m r s
Xs
_n×s_n s / r m m
ne na ru m ci||
m g m p d p m g∵m g \∼∼∼r ∼∼∼
r _^
sa ra sa mu ga nu||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 723—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ r r m p d s n n d
×P · /d p m g
ne la ta nu ku
||
m p m g m g \R wr g \S
d. u mu ra a a‖‖
†dhıra brmda mamdara | divya hara subhasarıra |
srırajadiraja | srımuddusamiyet.t.emdra ‖
28.11.9 sancari — tisra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
N N N∴n / s n d P | r / m / P
∴P M M M |
n d p∵m g \R / p
∵m g \R R | r / m r r S
wn. s
wn. r \S |
wn. s r / m M m g / p
∵m g \R | / g r / p m P
wm p n d P |
m / n d p∵M p / d
Xp M
gg r | /
×p
∵M g \R /
×m r S S |
n. r \S r r r / p∵M \gg r | / n d P r m \r m / P P |
pwm n d P m / n D p m | p / n d
Xp M g / R / p m P |
R /×m r R s n r r S | n. s n. r s p m / n D P |
wm p n n S d n / S S | r s
∵N D s n D P |
n d P M d p∵M g \R | w
n. s / r∴r / m
∴m r r / m
∴m P |
r m p s n d n / s n d P | d n d p m \gg r / p m∵m \gg r |
/ n d p m P / s∴s n d P | s n d p m g \R r m p s |
\N d n s s n / r s / rXs N | d / s
∵N D / n d P \R |
†� This sahitya should be sung in the varn. a met.t.u as in the anupallavi, followed by singing muktayi svara sahityas, and ended byrendering the pallavi.�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 724—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
r m / P r m p s∵N D | n n S S d n / S S |
n d n / s n d / r s n d / [g r | S n dwm p d
Xp M g \R |
r m p p s swn s
wn r s r | n
∴n / s
∴s n d / s n d / n d p |
wm p S
wm p
wn s r / M g | \R /
×m r n / r
wn / s
∵N D |
m / d m / p r p r / m∴M G | r /
wm r s \
w
N. r r \N. S |
n. s rwm p
wn s / r
Xs N d p | m / d
Xp M \gg r / p m
Xg R S |
S N D P \R M | / P P \M / N D P |
M G \p mXg R R / p m | g m g \R R \N. _
^ S ‖
28.12 janya (bhas. anga) 5 — erukalakambhoji
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (bhas. anga) 5 — erukalakambhoji
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
arohe gani varjyassyat sagrahassarvakalikah |syadderukalakambhojı ragasyoktam mahatmabhih ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r m p d [n d p d S,avarohan. a: S [n d p m g r S ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara and nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; rakti raga; suitable for singing at all times.
The madhyama, dhaivata, gandhara, nis. ada svaras are jıva svaras that sparkle, while showing the beauty ofthis erukalakambhoji. Some prayogas are shown below:
(s r M m m) (s r /×p
_
M∼∼∼M ) (g m p \M
∼∼∼M ) (g m p D) (
wm p D) (s r
wm p / D) (p \m G) (r / m
G) (swr G) (s r /
×p
_
M G) m / p m g \R) (r / m g \∼∼∼R ) (p. d. s R) (g r / g \S) (p. d. S) (P. d. S) (p d S
Xd P m g r /g r \S s \
wn. s) (s \\ N. s) — in these prayogas, there is the usage of kakali nis. ada. In some places�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 725—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
there is also the usage of kaisiki nis. ada. Only in one instance, the kakali nis. ada prayoga shows up in (s \ n pd s). The prayoga (S \P. d. S) provides great ranjana for this ragam. The above mentioned prayogas, aswell as other prayogas will be clear by observing the gıta, kırtana, and padams of ancient scholars.
LAKS. YA
28.12.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
d pa a
||
m g r p m g rre e re ga ja va na
||
m g r g r s rva a sa va a a sa
||
P d S r rva di sam nu ta
||
S r m m Mda sa ja na cim
||
m p n d d Pta a ma n. i i re
||
n d p m g g rma m da ha sa no o
||
s r g S p dlla a su re pa ra
||
S s p d n pme sa ga ga na ke
||
d p m g g Re e sa i i sa
antari
S s S n sa re jam m bu
||
r r p m m g rna a a a a a tha
||
s r m g r r glo o ka na a a a
||
r S _^ S _
^ Stha a a a
javad. a
p dd S sa ppu lim ga
||
ss r m g g Rkka ra ku li m ga
||
s rr M m ma dbhu ta ga ma
||
m p d P _^ P
tu ra ga re||
m p d M g rga m m ga dha ra
||
s r p m g Rja t.a a bha m ga
||
m g m g g Ra a rdha na a rı
||
r S S s ssa rı ı i ra
||
p d s p d Su bha ya ka a ve
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 726—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
p d p m g g re e ri ma a a dhya
||
s r m M mva a sa re re
||
mm p d P _^ P
yya a i ye||
p d s r m g ra a a a a a a
||
m p d p d Sa a a a a a
||
d P m g Ra a a a a
||
s r g S p da i ya re a khi
||
S s p d n plam d. a de e e vi
||
d p m g g Rdha vu u re e re
‖‖
S s S n sa re jam m bu
||
r r p m m g rna a a a a a tha
||
s r m g r r glo o ka na a a a
||
r S _^ S _
^ Stha a a a
‖‖
28.12.2 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
∼∼∼D · n d p p m p d
tya ga ra||
p / dXp M G /
×m G r
ja m bha ja||
∼∼∼R _
^ R · Swr g
re re||
↗ wr G r s s r
wm p
ci tta‖ ::‖ ::
2. s sS ↖
ci tta‖‖
\P. · D. s \ n.ta pa tra
||
swr g \s R p m g
yam tya ja||
/ m G · r∼∼∼R s /
×n d
re e re||
\gp \gm g s rwm p
ci tta‖‖
D · n d p p m p dtya ga ra
||
p / dXp M G /
×m G r
ja m bha ja||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 727—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
R · _^ R S r g
re re||
wr / g \R \ S _
^ Se
‖‖
anupallavi
S S Syo gi ra
||
wr M · \g w
m P m m gja hr da
||
wm P D
Xp M
ya bja||
wp d p \m p
wm P _
^ni la ya m
‖‖
_^ p :
: P D Dbho gi ra
||
s∼∼∼N S Rja nu ta
||
s / rXs
gN D p m g
∵g
ca ra n. a ki||
p /∼∼∼D S _
^ Ssa la yam
‖‖
R r / mgg r s
na ga ra ja ma||
r /×g r /
×r S p d
n. i va la yam ra ja||
S s×p
_m /
×p
_m p d /
×s
ta ga ra jam||
d p m g r s rwm p
mu kha ku va la yam m‖‖
caran. am
wm P ·m g R
pau lo mı||
g r gwr g \S
sa di di||
\P. ·D. s \ n.kpa la pu
||
s∼∼∼R G R
ji ta ga tram‖‖
M · G∼∼∼R
nı lo tpa||
g r gwr g \S
la m ba nu||
S · wr m G /×p
∼∼∼_
Mku la ta
||
p \w
M D P _^
ra ka l.a tram‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 728—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ p M P d p
trai lo kya||
/∼∼∼
n∵D P D
gu ru gu ha||
∼∼∼P · m g s rta tam tri
||
wm P
∼∼∼D _
^ Dn. e tram
‖‖
S · \P p d ssa lo ka
||
n D P pwm p
di kai||
D · n d p p m p dva lya pra da
||
p / dXp M m / G · \R
ca ri tram m‖‖
R r /×m G · g
rgr
nı la kam t.ha ma||
r /×g r r s r /
×g
Xr S
ne ka pha la da m‖‖
\P. d. S r msu la pa n. i ma
||
∧m G r
wm p D
so ka su bha dam‖‖
P d S p dmu la bhu ta ma
||
S r / m g Rmu lya va ra dam
‖‖
S s∵
S r ska la ka la ma
||
\gN d
∵d p p m p d
kham d. a su kha dam m
‖‖
28.12.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
This is the seventh kırtana among the navagraha kırtanas.
pallavi
s D d /×s d /
×n p p m
wp D ·
di va ka ra ta nu
||
p×n
gd p p p m
ja m sa nai||
/×p \gm g /
×m g /
×m r
sca ra m‖ ::‖ ::
/×g r/ gs
∵s \
wn S ·r w
r g s S ·wrmgdhı ra ta ram sam
||
wm P m p
×n
gd p
ta ta m||
p m p m g /×m g _
^ci m ta ye
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 729—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ g\r/
×mg\R \ S
wrgr r/ g\
∼∼∼R ·
ham m||
\ S _^ S _
^m
||
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
d∼∼∼P m / d p p m g m g
bha va.m bu ni dhau ni||
m p m g m g rma gna ja
||
gr s r /p
wm p \
∼∼∼M ·
na na m‖‖
r /×g \r
∼∼∼R m g
∵g
Xr S s p.
∼∼∼d. _
^
bha yam ka ra m a ti
||
_^ d S r
kru ra||
/pwm p
∼∼∼D
pha la dam‖‖
wm P d s\
wn s R r r m g r g r
bhavanı sa kat.aks.a pa trabhu ta||
s rr s S n dbha kti ma ta ma ti
||
∵d p m g r / mg ssayasubha pha ladam
‖‖
caran. am
S /×rs r / p
_mp d /s
×n d/
×n p
ka la mjana ka m||
p p m / p×m g
ti yu kta||
/ m G r / m g \r _^
de ha m‖‖
_^ r r r r / m G r r g r s _
^
ka la sa ho da ram||
_^ s \P. d
ka ka||
s r r p∧p∼∼∼M _
^va ham
‖‖
_^ m g /
×p
∼∼∼_
M∵p d /
×n d /
×n
g×n
nı lamsu ka pu
||
d P ·m gs.pa ma la
||
∵g r / m p d _
^vr tam
‖‖
_^ d
wp∼∼∼d∼∼∼
S s s d /×s \n
nı la ra tna bhu||
d P · ×ngd p P ·m
s.a n. a lam
||
g r / m g sm kr tam
‖‖
∼∼∼P p /
×n
gd p m g
×r g s
ma li nı vi nu ta||
swr M · ×m g
∵g r
gu ru gu ha||
mwp D · P _
^
mu di tam‖‖
_^ p
wp d p S s \n S rG·
makarakumbha ra||
g \gr ∼∼∼r∵R
si na||
s \wn s s
tha m ti la‖‖
∼∼∼R r
∼∼∼S s
∼∼∼N
tai la mi sri ta||
∵n D p
nna dı pa||
wm p /
∼∼∼D
pri yam‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 730—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
p /∼∼∼D / r S
wm p d / s
da ya su dha sa||
n d \P p mga ram ni
||
g r / m g srbha ya m
‖‖
2. S r /×p_
M gwp d P d p m g R
kala da md. a paripıd. ita janum|| /
×p
w_
M p D d \ wp d
ka mitartha phala
||
s s \wn s R
∴
Rda ka ma dhe num
‖‖
R / mG r∵r g r s \n
wp∼∼∼D S
ka la cakra bhe da ci trabhanum||
P d / r s \gN D
ka lpi ta cha ya||
\Pgmg r / m g s
devı su num‖‖
28.12.4 svarajati — misra jati eka tal.a — Syama sastri
pallavi
S _^ S _
^ s \ P.ka ma
||
_^ S _
^ S _^ S / D.
ks.i||
_^ d / / S _
^ S r / pnı pa da
||
m g s r /m g∵g
yu ga me sthi ra ma ni||
\R _^ R _
^ r \P.ne nam
||
D. S Rwm p _
^mmi yu nna nu na
||
_^ p D s \
gN d _
^cim ta le lla
||
_^ d p \M G r
nu dı rca mma||
S _^ S _
^ s \ P. _^
ka ma||
_^ S _
^ S _^ s D. _
^ks.i
||
_^ d / S _
^ S _^ S
nı
‖‖
1. S r s r / Mam ba na nu bro
||
g s r / m g∵g r
va sa ma ya mu vi nu||
s /∼∼∼R _
^ R _^ r p. p.
ma pa ti||
d.
∼∼∼∵D. · s r g \
ta pa va ni ga
‖‖
2. s r / p m g s ra nu di na mu sa ra
||
/ m g r s∵s / R
n. a ma ni ni nu ve||
r p. p. / D. d. / dd. u ko ni yu nna su
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 731—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
p \M g r / m g\tu d. a mma sa da ya
‖‖
3. r s r P m gsa ra si ja sa na
||
s r s n. d. p.ha rı sa vi na ta
||
D _^ D _
^ d Dsa da
||
P \M G r \na to va da
‖‖
4. r s r / p m∵m g
ka ma la da l.a sa ma||
×g r
∵r s n. d. p.
na ya na ka ca ji ta||
d. D. _^ D / d
∴d
gha na sa sa
||
p∵p m
∵m g
∵g r
dha ra ni bha va da na‖‖
5.×p
_
M p /×n d
wm p
ma na va ti ni nu||
d \P m gwr g
sa da da la ci na||
\S r s r / Mma na vu la ke
||
g r / m g∵g \R
lla bha la mo sa ge||
s∴s r s
∴s / R _
^bi ru du ga la te
||
_^ r p.
∴p. d.
∴d. / S _
^
va da ya ni ne
||
_^ s p
∴p d
∴d / S _
^vi na ba d. i nı
||
_^ s n d p m g r \
ve ga ti ya nu cu‖‖
6. P _^ P _
^ pwm p
pa va ni||
/ ngd p m g r / g
pu ra ha ru ni ra ma||
\R _^ R _
^ r \ Sn. ı pa
||
r / p m g s r / grva ti sa ka la ja na
||
\S S _^ S _
^ s \ P.ni pa
||
d. s rwm p d
∴d
ta ka mu la nu va d. i
||
/ S _^ S _
^ s \ Pga dı
||
r s n d p m g \rci va ra mo sa gu mu
‖‖
7. pwm p / n d
wm p
ka na ka gi ra sa da||
/gn
gd p m g r g
na ni nu go li ci na||
s s r s r / p∴p
ja na mu la gu di na||
m g s / d p m gdi na mu su bha mo sa
||
\R _^ R _
^ r p. p.ge va ni
||
d. d. s s r m psri tu lu mo Ra li d. a
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 732—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
/ D _^ D _
^ d p dga mo Ra
||
/ r s n d p m g \lu vi ni vi ni vi ni
‖‖
8. P d∴d s p d
ba la ki sa la ya
||
/ s n∵n d
∵d p m
ca ra n. a ni mi s.a mu
||
P / ngn d
wm p
ta l.a ni ka vi nu||
/ n d∵d p m g r
ma da ga ja ga ma na
|| / S r s r /
×p
∼∼∼_
Mta ma sa mu se
||
pwm p / D p d
ye ka ne na nni pu||
/ r\ S _^ S
wm p
d. u bro vu mu||
/ d \P ; m g \pa ra tpa ri
‖‖
9. /gD
gp m g r / m
kum da mu ku l.a ra||
G _^ G _
^ g s rda su ra
||
/ M g r s n. d.brm da vi nu ta sa
||
\P. _^ P _
^ p d. d.da bhu vi
||
s p. d. S _^ S _
^ Slo va ra tha
||
_^ s r m p d / S
ya ki ga da na||
/ g r s n d p mmo Ra lu ce vu la ku
||
g r s n. d. p. d.vi na da gi ri su ta
‖‖
10. s r g \S / g rka ma la sam bha va
||
s n d \P d∴d
su ra mu nım dru la
||
/ S _^ S _
^ s p / rce ta nu
||
s n d p m g rni nu po ga d. u t.a ku
||
s r / M m g mta ra ma mma su bha
||
/ Pwp m p / D
mi mma ni nu nam||
d p d / S · smmi ti ni sya ma
||
R g \ S / m gkrs. n. a so da ri
||
r s n d p m gdu ra mu ga nu ka ru
||
r s n. d. p g r \n. a sa lu vu mi ka nu
‖‖
28.12.5 kırtana— adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 733—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
pallavi
s s r /×p_mmg
∵g/×p∼∼∼_m P
wm p
karun. a ra salaha
||
D · / sgd p p \m
rı ka t.a||
/ p m g rgg \r ∼∼∼r
ks.e na‖‖
\wn. s\p.
∼∼∼d. d. s\ n.
wrG\r r
ka rti ke ye na
||
ws∼∼∼R r
kr tar tho||
p \m g / m g rsmya ha m
‖‖
∼∼∼∵R _
^ R swr g r
wr / g \R ·
m m m m
||\ S _
^ S _^ S
m
||
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
p p / d d×n p d / S S _
^pa ra ma nam da
||
_^ s d d S
gn d
ra ha||
gwn D p /
gw
d P msye na
‖‖
/×p m /
×p m /
×p m p
w
D · s d \P _^
pa ra ma ta tva||
_^ p p m
wm P m g
va||
/×m g /
×m r / g
g∼∼∼
g∼∼∼R ·
kye na
‖‖
s p. D. s s s r∼∼∼M g /
×p
∼∼∼_
M Pwm
sarasıruha mrdu pa da yu gmena
||
wp d s
gn d p
wm p
sa rva lo ka sa ram||
d /×s
X
d P m g \r g rn. ye na si ve na
‖‖
\s∴S \P. p. d.
∵d. _
^ | _^ d s
∵s r _
^ | _^ r / m g
∼∼∼r ‖
∼∼∼∵R · \S _
^ S 1.wp. d. | S r m P d s | \
gN d P m g r ‖
(\(s∴S)
R · S _^ S 2. p.
∴p. | d.
∴d. S s
∴s n
∵n | D p / d p m g r ‖
(\(s∴S)
R · S _^ S 3. s r | w
m p d S /wr s n | D p / d p m g \gr ‖
(\(s∴S)
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 734—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
R · S _^ S 4.
∵s r _
^ | _^ r / p \m ∼∼∼
m | g \r /×m g \r ‖
\S r s r∴r /
×p
∼∼∼_
M pwm p p / d _
^ | _^ d
∵d p d
∵d / s _
^ | _^ s s
∼∼∼r r /
×m g r ‖
s∴S p
∵P d
∴D s p d / S _
^ | _^ s \S S | n d P m G r \ ‖
caran. am
∼∼∼P /
×n d
×n p /
×d m g r / m g
skam da na ma bhu va||
g s s r m∵g∼∼∼m
na ra m ja||
P · pne na
‖‖
P · ∴p \m g r \s _^ | _
^ s \p. d. s _^ | _
^ sws r
wm ‖
(skamdanamabhuvanaramjitena)
wm p D d d d
∴d _
^sa na ka di mu ni brm
||
_^ d d /
×n d /
×n p
da sam||
p /×d p / d m g
nnu te na‖‖
Pwm p / d
∴d / n
∴n D p / n d
∵d p m | p
wmp d S
∴s n | /d p
∵p m g r s r ‖
(sanakadimunibrmdasamnnuena)
P d / S · s skum da ku d. ma l.a
||
s d /×s \gn d /
×n p
ma m ju ra||
p/×d p / d m g
da ne na‖‖
P d∵d S
∴s n
∴n d P
∵p m | P / n
gn D | p / d p m g r S ‖::
s p. d.∴d. s
∴s R m
∴m p
∴p d
∴d s p | d / r \S n d p d | s n
∵n D
∵d p
wm ‖
(kumdakud. mal.amamjuradanena)
×p m / p m p d s
×n d /
×n p \m ∼∼∼
mgu ru na va ra sa ta ra
||
p d d sX
d p p mma m da ha
||
p m g r g \r ∼∼∼rse na
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 735—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
S∴s R
∴r M
∴m P
wm p P p
vam da na di pu ji te na gu he na||
Xp M p D d D
va gvi la sa yo||
d /×n d p / d \P · w
mga s.a n. mu khe na
‖‖
P D∴d S s d s n d p / d \P m
saum da rya ca ru na t.ya ja le na
||
P /s dgd p
wm p
sa m mra jya vai||
d /×s
X
d P m g r g rbha ve na si ve na
‖‖
\S · ∵s r∴r m
∴m P · p
wm p d
∴d | /
×n×n d P m p /
×n | d
∵d p \m ∵
m g∵g r ‖
s \P. d. Swp. d. S · ∴
s r s r∴r | /
×p
_m∼∼∼M p
wm p d
∴d _
^ | _^ d s n
∵n d
∵d p m ‖
pwm p / D d \p d
∴d / S s p d S | r s
∵s \
gN d s n | ∵
n D p∵p m g r ‖
s∴s / r
∴r / m
∴m / p
∴p / d
∴d / s
∴s r
∴r / m
∴m | g
∴g r \S
∴s n d | \P · / d p m g \gr ‖
(karun. arasa)
kırtana— adi tal.am — Subbarama Dıks.ita
please see next few pages in landscape modefollowed by
tana varn. am — at.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
please see next few pages in landscape mode
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 736—
28.1
2.6
kırt
ana—
adit
al .a
—Su
bbar
ama
Dık
s .ita
pall
avi
pw d
ss
nd
nd
pp
/d
pp
mpa
rtha
sara
thi
ni
| |× p
m/p
mp
d× p
_ m× p
_ mp
d/× s
see
| |X d\p
/d
pm
g× g
_ r/× g
_ r× m
gvi
mpa
nisr
ı
‖ ‖
sp
ds
pd
ss
nd
nd× p
/d
p\m
part
hasa
rath
ini
| |/× p
_ m/× p
_ mp
ds
rmp
dS·
see
| |X d
p/× d
pm
gR·g\s
vim
pani
ya
‖ ‖
\P .∼∼∼ d .
d .s
s\
n .∵ s∼∼∼ r
part
hasa
rath
ı| |
s× r
sr/
pm
gm
gr
yee
| |/
gg∼∼∼ g∼∼∼ R·S
·sla
a
‖ ‖
\P .∼∼∼ D .
d .s
s\
n .∵ s∼∼∼ r
part
hasa
rath
ı| |
srm
pd
/n .
dp
m∵ p
gr
yee
| |/
gg∼∼∼ g∼∼∼ R·
S·
sla
aku
‖ ‖
anup
alla
vi
P/× n
d\m
pp\g m
gG·m
part
hiva
val .i
vi| |
mP
mg
rr
/m
gs
dara
n .a| |
sr/× p
_ mm
g∵ g
w mni
pun .u
kr‖ ‖
Pd
pd
/S
p∼∼∼ d
part
hiva
rapr
asa
| |/× r
s\d
/× n
p/× d
g mda
kara
| |g
rw m
Gw s
rn .a
cara
n .u‖
w pm
‖sr
ı
cara
n .am
737
s/× g
_ r∼∼∼ G\s
/× g
∼∼∼
_ Rg
kari
gava
di
| |g\r
/g\r∼∼∼ r
kka
rim
oR
a| |
\\n .
sr/
r/× m
gg
/× m
rli
d .aga
ma
‖ ‖
sr
r/
gr∼∼∼ r
rg
gr
ss
_ ^
kari
tru·m
cibr
oci
na| |
_ ^s
sr
rp
mg\r
kari
ve| |
∵ rs
/× r
sr
/g
r\s
_ ^
lpu
gada
‖ ‖
_ ^s
s\p .
p .D .·\× r
∵ ss
\n .
∵ s∼∼∼ r
_ ^
naru
dara
mo
Ra
la
| |_ ^
rs
rm
gw m
pna
ruda
| |d
pm
gr/× g
r∼∼∼ r
ravi
nida
‖ ‖
w s∼∼∼ r
r/
pm
g\∼∼∼ r
_ ^r
r/
g\s
naru
talm
ibro
cum
a| |
∵ sr
S·w r∼∼∼
mnn
aru
sa| |
mg
∵ gg
/m
/∼∼∼ P
_ ^
mi
gada
‖ ‖
_ ^p
pw m
Pd
pd× n
D_ ^
sara
n .am
nna
kaka
| |_ ^
dn
dd
/× n
pca
radh
ı| |
p/× d
p/× d
pp\m
ruga
ci‖ ‖
∵ mp\m
m∵ m
g/∼∼∼
mp\w m
psa
radh
iga
rva
hara
| |D·n
dda
sara
| |p
M·/× n
d/
np
_ ^
thig
ada
‖ ‖
_ ^p
p∴ p
/d\
pd
sp
ds
∴ s_ ^
para
ma
bha
ktu
laki
ha| |
_ ^s
pd
sr
para
ma
hi| |
/mg
rg
r_ ^
ma
losa
gi‖ ‖
_ ^r
pd
sr\m
pd
/r∵ s
_ ^pa
ram
ada
ma
n .ici
na| |
_ ^s
rm
P·d
spa
ram
a| |
g dp
dp
mg
r/
mg
stm
ud .u
gada
‖ ‖
/g
r/
gs\
P .d .
s∵ s
R× p
_ mg
× mp
mgu
ruku
cabh
ara
yagu
rug
min
.im
ana
su| |
∵ mp
dd
d/
nd
pgu
rune
Ru
gum
aru
ni| |
w mp
d↗\w m
P_ ^
Pgu
ruvu
gata
‖: : ‖: :
738
2.m
P↖
/dp
gada
siva
‖ ‖
m/× p
m/
dp
/× s
d/× r
s/
gr
/m
gr
sR
guru
guha
budh
aka
vigu
runu
tasu
papa
| |p
ds
w rs\
Mp
guru
pha
lada
mu
la| |
/× s
g dp
mg
sr
mgu
ruvu
kha
dasr
ı‖ ‖
coll
ukka
t .t .u
svar
am
P·d
sp
d/
rsn
dp
/g d\P
tata
iyya
taka
taka
jham
| |M·\
Gr/
pm
taka
| |∵ m
gr/
g\S
rs
jha
n .uta
ka‖ ‖
\P .·D .
sp .
p ./
d .∵ d .
w sr
mw g
mp
jam
tari
tadh
imi
taki
t .a
| |\w M·P
dw m
pta
dha
| |d
d/× n
g dp
w mp
dn .a
ta‖: : ‖: :
w pD
ss∴ s
r/∴ r
/m
Gm
w mP
mta
dhın
uta
jam
ta| |
/× p
m/× d
p/
d∴ d
w mp
taka
taka
digi
| |/
d∴ d
pd
/× r
sr
rta
dari
mik
in.a
‖ ‖
sr/
mg
r/
gr
∵ S/
rs
nd
∵ P/
dta
kit .a
jham
taku
mta
| |p
mg
rg
X rS
p/
gta
dhim
nna
m| |
rsn
dp
mg
sta
kata
dhim
gi‖
rm
‖n .a
tom
28.1
2.7
tana
varn .
am—
at .a
tal .a
—Su
bbar
ama
Dık
s .ita
Tan
aV
arn .a
mco
mpo
sed
atth
ere
ques
tof
Raj
aV
arag
un.a
Ram
aSa
ngil
iVır
appa
Pan .i
.yan
Ava
rgal .
Zem
inda
rof
Siva
giri
.
739
pall
avi
sr/× p
∼∼∼
_ M·/× p
mg
srıi
raa
aa
a
| |
/×p
∼∼∼
_ MP
mm
/p
∴ p/
d∴ d
/× n
g × nd
∴ dp
ma
jıva
aa
aa
aa
aa
aa
a
| |p
/× n
d∴ d
pm
p/× n
ks.a
aa
aa
adi
i
| |d
pd
w mp
d\P
ipa
aa
rii
pa‖ ‖
d/× s
dp
mg
w rg
: :\s
∵ s\
P .d .
∴ d .S
p∴ p
aa
aa
aa
la: :
sri
iva
aa
llılo
o
| |
/d
∴ d/
s∴ d
/r∴ r
/m
∴ mg
∵ gr
w mp
d/× s
d\P
mg
ro
oo
ola
ade
ee
vaa
see
ee
ena
aa
| |\s
r/
p\m
anu
kuu
| |∵ m
g\∼∼∼ R
uu
la‖ ‖
sr
/× g
r\ S
aa
aa
a
anup
alla
vi
d/
sd\P
w mp
d/× s
srı
ira
aa
aa
| |
dg d
p∵ p
mg
m/
dp
∵ pm
gm
/× p
mg
r/m
Gji
ii
illu
usi
iva
aa
agi
ii
iri
iva
| |g
rg\s
rg\R
saci
ii
idvi
la| |
rd .
p .d .
∴ d .s
↗w m
sasa
mta
too
lla
‖ ‖
740
pd
/S·
: :2.
w ma
asa
: :lla
‖ ‖p
d/
S\p
↖d
sr
/m
g\R
aa
sasr
ıi
kaa
art
ike
| |
/m
gr
gs
r/× g
rs∴ s
/r∴ r
pp
/d
∵ d/
s∴ s
m∴ m
ee
ee
ee
ee
ee
yaa
baa
ahu
ule
e
| |/
p∴ p
/d
∴ ds
∴ s/
r∴ re
eya
aba
aa
a
| |/
m∴ m
/p
∴ pd
/r\S
aa
laa
suu
bra‖ ‖
nd\P
mg
w rg
hma
mm
mm
n .ya
a
muk
tayi
svar
asa
hity
am
\S,
rs
r/
M·
∵ Gm
sadu
hrda
yaka
ra| |
P,w g
mp
D·
∴ D/
nd
p\M
P/× n
dpa
t .ala
pada
bja
tasu
kum
ara
mga
vi| |
∵ dp\M
p/
ng d
pdi
tam
ara
hara
ku
| |\M
p∴ p
M/
pm
ma
raku
ma
rana
‖ ‖
gg r\S
r/
Mg
: :\S·\
P .d .
s\\n .
sr
/m
gta
sana
tku
ma
ra: :
sam
ady
akh
ila
niga
ma
si| |
\∵ R·
rg
r\P
/d
pm
gr\S
rm
pd
s_ ^
roni
laya
saga
rasa
ma
nasa
mnn
uta
bha
vasa
| |_ ^
sg
rS
nd
p_ ^
gara
sadh
vasa
sam
| |_ ^
pm
Gr\S
/gha
rapr
asa
da| |
rs
nd
pm
gr
kara
sara
van .a
bha
va‖ ‖
741
cara
n .am
D/× s
dg p
mg
sR
daa
aa
asy
amm
| |
/×p
_ Mg
g/
m∴ m
/p
∴ p/
d∴ d
/× n
d/× n
p/× d
p/× d
mje
ee
ma
aa
aa
ani
ini
iko
oo
o
| |/× p
g/× m
r/× g
sr
/m
oo
oo
oo
ree
| |↗
g/
m/
P/× n
g dnu
ura
nii
‖ ‖
g pg m
g gr
sr
w mp
ii
ii
iii
i‖: : ‖: :
2.g
/m
/P·↖
nuu
ra‖ ‖
svar
asa
hity
am
1.P·∴ p\m
∵ mg
r/
p\m
papa
pan .a
tulu
nara
| |
gr
gs\R·\
P .d .
satu
lusu
rıpa
t .a| |
s\\w N .
sla
gam
dhu
| |r\S
rlu
sat .i
‖ ‖
mg
w mp
yagu
dura
742
2.P
∴ pm
∵ mg
∵ gr
/Pm
g∵ g
rs
rg
sR
papa
ma
ma
taga
lapa
paya
naga
nam
ara
varı
| |
\S\
P .d .
∴ d .S
p .d .
Sr
/m
G∵ g
rS
yagh
resa
raye
mca
kusa
ma
jaga
min
isa
| |r
mp
Ds
p/
dra
sada
l .aks
.isa
ra| |
/S·\
Pd
psa
lapa
su| |
mG
rs
rw m
pka
lapa
suda
tira
‖ ‖
3.D
pm
gr
gw s
Rm
pD
pm
gr
sn .
dana
vani
kara
vida
raka
dasa
kuva
laya
su| |
D .p .
p .D .
sw p .
D .s
/d
D/× n
g nD
/× n
w pdh
aka
radh
atr
ma
dapa
hada
nani
dana
mu
| |D
w mm
/∴ p
pD
dasp
ada
vibu
dha
| |∴ d
S\P
Ds
l .ise
nadh
ara
| |
rs\N
∵ nD
w pdh
rta
nıpa
dam
a
4.d
p∵ p
mg
/p
mg
/m
gr
gs
r/m
gw r
gs
rda
yasa
lupa
sam
aya
mid
ika
dam
ugu
dam
oR
ala
mig
u| |
/×g
s∴ s
/r
∴ rr
p .p .
p .d .
d .∵ d .
d .s
sp .
d .s
rr
lavi
nivi
naka
nuni
kita
gava
tagu
lam
aga
ladi
ghu
| |/
mm
∴ mm
gr
/d
plu
gona
vala
dula
la| |
mg
r/
p∴ p
mg
rda
niba
luka
taga
da‖: : ‖: :
s∴ s
rw s
rm
mm
∴ mg
mw p
mp
/× n
g nd
∵ d× d
ppo
garu
gala
cigu
ruvi
lutu
mu
luku
laga
mu
laka
lu
| |
743
p∵ m
∵ p/
nd
pd
∵ ds
sw p
ds
r/
mg
rg
sr
/va
lace
live
lugu
sega
laci
ruta
vale
me
lagu
ciR
u
| |g
sr
sp
d/× s
g dka
ruva
live
tala
bo| |
pm
gr
gs
/s
ngu
lupo
lati
nipo
lu‖ ‖
dp
mg
sr
w mp
vuda
nara
danu
pum
u
5.D·\
P/
d\P·\M
gm
/d
pm
gm
/p
mdh
ara
l .am
aim
aru
balu
kula
tani
viga
| |
∵ mg
w rg\R·
Rr\
S·
Rr
∵ r/
Mg
luga
tam
imı
ran
gasa
ran
gava
ram
ga| |
rg
S·\P .
d .sa
drsa
pam
ga| |
Sp .
d .s
rw m
pga
iko
nive
layu
mu
‖: : ‖: :
mG
mw g
mp
/M
mp
/n
Dd
w mp
dS
ma
ral .a
gam
ana
ma
nava
tiga
dapa
luna
ra
sw p
ds
Rg\
sr
r/
mG
rs
g rg
sr\s
_ ^da
pilu
vara
daka
nika
ram
inta
neda
kalu
gara
| |_ ^
ss
pd
sp
/d
p_ ^
dapa
n .ati
payi
va| |
_ ^p
pm
gw r
g\S
davi
lasi
tave
‖ ‖
sn
/g
rs
nd
w pda
niga
dita
pha
lada
6.D·S·\P
d/
rs
nd
∵ dp
∵ pm
w g× p
_ Mra
rapo
rva
duca
lam
uva
ladu
rada
ya
| |
/P·P·\w M
pd
/× s
g dp
∵ pm
∵ mg
r/
Gpa
rava
rada
yita
nit .u
lana
lacu
t .e| |
/R
,∵ R·
r/
mm
era
mi
gu| |
gr
/g
∵ gr
w sR
laka
lagi
nadi
ra‖ ‖
744
/S·S·\
Pd
sp .
p ./
d .∴ d .
/s
∴ sr
w sR
sara
sara
mu
lane
Ri
gina
sara
sud .ı
| |
/G·∴ G·
r/m
gs
rm\G
mp
w mp
/D
vera
palu
kana
lavi
gadu
vela
dive
| |\P·\
Mg ·
Gra
rara
| |r
/g\S
rm
Pni
nura
mm
ma
nera
‖: : ‖: :
d/
sd
∵ dp
mp
/d
p∵ p
mg
m/
pm
∵ mg
∵ gr
/mpa
luku
lace
liva
lem
eyi
vila
sili
sola
sera
veta
| |
Gg
rg
w sR
rd .
s\
w n .S
rs
rm\
Gdı
rata
lapu
mır
ava
lapu
lura
ma
dini
go| |
mg
m/
p∴ P
mp
rata
gina
sara
va| |
nD
pw m
pD
tije
rata
gada
‖ ‖
pp
/d
∴ d/
ss
/r∴ r
d∴ d
/s
∴ s/
r∴ r
/m
∴ m/
g∵ g
r∵ r
jaga
mu
luvo
gula
gapa
gago
nibe
gad .a
d .ara
nesa
gi
| |
mg
gr
sr
/d
rS
w mp
d/
sX d
Pm
gr
/g
tiri
gina
yasu
rula
saha
sam
ulu
pad .u
vad .a
ce| |
sr\
S/
Gr
s_ ^
rici
sam
rajy
asa
m| |
_ ^s
nd
P\M
gpa
dapa
kari
‖ ‖
rs
p .d .
sr
w mp
kosa
gina
guru
guha
D/× s
dg p
mg
sR
dasy
am
| |
× p
∼∼∼
_ M····
be····
| |······
| |r
/m
g/
m/
Pn
dre
enu
ura
nii‖ ‖
745
/×p
mg
rs
rw m
pd
/× s
d∵ d
p∵ p
m∵ m
Gm
/× d
ii
ii
iii
ida
aa
aa
ani
iga
daa
| |
p∵ p
m∵ m
Gm
/× p
m∵ m
Gr
/m
g gg g
g ga
aa
ani
yee
ee
luko
oo
oo
| |/
R_ ^
R_ ^
o| |
_ ^R
sr
/× g
ro
oo
o‖ ‖
\S
_ ^S
ra
Aft
ersi
ngin
gth
ean
upal
lavi
,muk
tayi
svar
a,th
epa
llavi
shou
ldbe
take
nup
and
com
plet
ed.
�In
the
cara
n .asv
aras
ofth
ista
nava
rn .am
,the
begi
nnin
gan
den
ding
ofth
eth
ird
svar
ais
seta
sdh
aiva
ta,a
ndth
efo
urth
svar
ais
seta
ssa
rva
lagh
u.
746
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.12.8 daru — adi tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
pallavi
Pw
d S ·X
d p dgr s S
×p
_m
srı ka ru d. a ni ki
||
/×p
_m p d s
gd p
gm g
nu ko
||
wr / g \s r m _
^ri va cci ti
‖‖
_^ m g g
∵G
∴G /
×m g
cim ta le lla dı||
gg \r r s /
×r s r m
rcu mu sa||
m g∵g r / g
gg r R · S
mı
‖‖
anupallavi
p d∴S \ m m / p \ m g _
^
srı ka t.a ks.a mu na
||
_^ g s r m p
sthi ra sam pa||
d n dp p/×dp p \m
dave la yu
‖‖
m p d / s s \gn d p /×n
gd p
srı va ra gu n. a ra||\m w
m p d×p
_m×p
_m
ma bhu||
p /d/×n
X
dpmgrpmpa la
‖‖
caran. am
d d d d n d p p /×d p p \m
a ppu na mu ni gi na
||
m∵m p d pya va ni ne
||
/×d p p m m g \r
tti ga cu‖‖
r r r∵R / m g r / g r S
na la go tro
||
D. s \wn. s r
ddha ra ku||
r m g r / ggg r S _
^
d. ı ve‖‖
_^ s d p M · / ×p p \gm G s r
ce ppa ta ga ni vi bu||
/×m p D
dhu la ba||
n d p p /×d p \m
dha le lla
‖‖
mwm p d p m g r /
×m g
ce d. a na n. a ci na na la||
s s r m psa rva kjnu
||
d n d p / dgd P · _
^
d. ı ve
‖‖
_^ p d p p
wm p
∼∼∼P p m
ta ppu le ka vi||
p d /×n d \P m g _
^
bra la m du||
_^ g r m p _
^vi dya la
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 747—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ p d d d
∵D d d D n d
da na ra je yu ca tu||
p p \w
M p d _^
ra na nu||
_^ d p d / S _
^d. ı ve
‖‖
_^ s
Xn d s r r r r / g
ye ppu d. u ne d. a te ga||
r S rni sa tra
||
/ M g r _^
sa la‖‖
_^ r s \p d s s r m
ner pa ra ci na pu ru||
P · d s \gd p
s.a rtha pa
||
p \gm g r mru t.ı ve
‖‖
p dd sS p d S / r s n d p mta jhjha jham ta ka jham
||
p / dd dDwm p
ta ddhi nnam ta dha||
D /×s
gd p m
∵m g
n. am‖‖
r / gg \ rR \ s rR s r / m g r gta jhjham tta ri tta
||
s / rR S p. d.ta thdai yya tari kud. u
||
S s r / M g mjham
‖ ::‖ ::
p / M p d p \M p Dwm p d
∴D
ta jham ta ki t.a jham||
p D∴d S p d
ta jham ta rum ta da
||
S s r / M g rn. am
‖‖
gr s r / gXr S
wm p / d
∧d P mgrg
taki ta jham taka ta jham||\s r \S d / g r s d /
×s
ta ka jham ta||
gd p\ M g
wr M
kata dhimgin. atom‖‖
28.12.9 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S R /×p
∼∼∼_
M P D | m p d /×s
gd p m g
wr g | \R R \P d.
∴d. S |
p. d. s r / p m g∵g \R | m g
∵g r
∵r / g \S S | r / m \G m g /
∼∼∼M P |
m gwm p D / n d P | \
w
M P Dwm p / d / s |
X
d P m g r / m G G |
∴G m g m p \M G | m g \R R
∵r / g \R | s \n. s r / m g
×g r∼∼∼R |
s \wn. S \P. d. s
wn. s | p. d. s r / m g s r P | m g r s n. D. / d p m |
G \R / m g r / g \S | r m p D p M \G | m / p m G r / m g \R |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 748—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
\S r m mws R m m | g m P m
gm p p D | w
m p / d∴d P
wm p D |
wm p d /
×s
X
d P \M G | \R gws R / m g \R | \P. d. s r m p
∴p D |
r m p / n d p D∴D | \R m p d /
×s d
gd P | m p d s \P d
∴d S |
p p / d∴d / s
∴s / R R | p d s r / m g \R R | s r / g \S s / g r S |
/ g r s n d p D S | d / sX
d P m g r / gXr S | s r m m
∼∼∼M g m p p |
wm p d D p
wm p p | w
m p d s r m p d S | s rwm p d n D S |
d s r m g r / G \S | r g \S r r /×m r /
×g s | /
×r d / s n d p /
×n d S |
P \M G \R g s | / g r s n d p m g r s | p. d. s r / P M G |
\∼∼∼R _
^ R _^ R s r / g r | \ S _
^ S _^ S _
^ S _^ S ‖
28.13 janya (bhas. anga) 6 — at.han. a
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni
mel.am 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (bhas. anga) 6 — at.han. a
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
at.han. a ragassampurn. assagrahassarvakalikah |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p D n s,avarohan. a: s n D p m G r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; desıya raga; suitable for singing at all times.
janya — since both kaisiki nis. ada and kakali nis. ada come mixed in this raga, people of modern sampradayahave determined that this is a janya of (29) dhırasankarabharan. am. This raga is shining mainly because thedhaivata, which is the jıva svara for this raga shows up very close to kaisiki nis. ada. Therefore, Venkat.amakhi
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 749—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
who is the principal guru for those who revere the ancient sampradaya, treating kaisiki as the laks.an. a svara(kuRippu svara), has determined that this is a janya of (28) harikedaragaul.a.
murcchana — This janya raga has to be regarded as sampurn. a since different svaras are mixed differ-ently, as mentioned in the sloka. In the gıta written by Venkat.amakhi, the commencing phrases are (g p ds). This prayoga has been changed drastically in recent years. In practice, the sancara (r m p n) alone isshown in the arohan. a. Different types of vakra sancaras show up in the avarohan. a. However, (d p / ) willshow up as (d
×n p ), and (g r) as (g
×m r)’.
jıva svarass — In this raga murcchana, in the arohan. a, the dhaivata is shown as dırgha, and in theavarohan. a, both dhaivata, and gandhara are shown as dırgha. Hence, he dhaivata, and gandhara are the jıvasvaras for this raga. For these two svaras, the gamakam by the name ‘val.i’ shines.
gandhara — This svara shows up as sadharan. a gandhara in some places, antara gandhara some othertimes, and sometimes with kampita without even touching the level of antara gandhara.
_
Gwr mR
×m rs
— the symbol [ will indicate this occurrence. In the vın. a, one should descend to the
rs. abha, holding the string firm in the pancasruti rs. abha sthana — ([∼∼∼G (
w×m \
_
G×m r s).
dhaivata — Since this svara is the important jıvadhara, without exhibiting its originality, it will alwaysshow up touching the kaisiki.
_
Dwn D
wn p
— (n \D) (D×n P) (
×n / \
×s
_
D) (×n
_
D /×n \P) (p /
×n
_
D×n P) — even though it is shown
as (D, D), it will appear as shown above, with a mixture of gamakas. All these have to be played in thevın. a, in the pancasruti dhaivata sthana. The gandhara and dhaivata are played according to the context.
nis. ada — The kaisiki nis. ada that is close to the dhaivata stated above, will provide great ranjana. Onlythe kaisiki will show up when handling the lower notes (m p d) without touching the upper s.ad. ja, asalso when reaching the mandra sthayi.
The kakali will shine when ascending with (p n s) (d n s), and when descending with (s n p).There will be an extra level of nokku in the nis. ada. In (
wn. s r) (
wr m p) (
wm p) — there will be nokku in
the first svara itself.
While ascending up with kakali nis. ada using ‘pa dhi nu sa’ — one should descend with jaru rubbing onesvara with another svara. If one ascends to an upper svara from pancama holding the dhaivata very firm, itwill result in sankarabharan. a. While ascending to kaisiki nis. ada using the phrase (p d n m), the s.ad. ja willshow up slightly less while holding in the nis. ada sthana.
While descending in the normal manner with (s d p m), we will end up in devakriya. Since (d np) is there, the raga will sparkle only when the dhaivata is somewhat played here. All these features canbe grasped from the laks.yas shown below.
LAKS. YA
28.13.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 750—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
g p d sa tu li ta
||
S n d d d pre re sa u ra bha
||
p m p G m dsr m m ga a ra
||
D p g g m pru pa ra ghu ku la
||
g r s S s ddi i pa srı dha ru
||
d P M p mre e ta t.a ka
||
p m p n s r sha ra n. a ka vu si ka
||
m g r S s nya a ga ra ks.a ku
||
N s d d p mre re ya a i ya
||
g r sya i ya
javad. a
S Sa re
||
G m P p mu gra ko da m
||
G m d d d pd. a a ga m d. a na
||
p m p G · mpa a m d. ı tya
||
M d D Pja n. u re re
||
p d n p m m msı i i ta a a pa
||
g r s s s g gte e e si m m du
||
n S n d d pba m m m dha na
||
G m d d Pdı na sa m ra
||
g r s d d d pks.a n. a a ra a va m
||
G m p p s sm n. a ku m m bha
||
r s s m g r ska ra na kha m d. a na
||
g m p p s Ssri i i ra a ma
||
S n d d p mra ma bha a a dra
||
g r s s s g gpa a a t.t.a a a bhi
||
r s n d d p mra a ma ma m m m
‖‖
g r s g p d spa a hi a tu li ta
||
Sre
‖‖
28.13.2 kırtana— tisra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
s \wn s p
w
d n \Ptya ga ra
||
p m R ·m rwm p /
×n p /
×n p
jo vi ra ja||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 751—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
/×n
∼∼∼_
D \wn p m pXg R · / m r s
te ma ha
||
wn. s r m p /
∼∼∼D · w
n s rra ja ra ja srı
‖‖
s r s \ n s pw
d n \Ptya ga ra
||
p m g m \g mwp N · p
jo vi ra ja||
p m R · s d /×s d /
wn p d
te srı ma‖‖
wn s r s /
×r s \ n p
w
d ntya ga ra jo
||
/×s
gd p
∴p m g
w
M · p n pvi ra ja
||
p m R · S _^ S
te
‖‖
anupallavi
m p mwg m p /
×n p
va ga rtha ma||
\m \r wm p /
∼∼∼d d \ n d n s
ya bhu va na ra||
n p /×n
_
D /×n P ·
jo‖ ::‖ ::
2. n p /×n
_
D×n P p d
jo ha ri‖‖
\wn s /
×r s n p
w
d n \Pva m chi ta
||
p m g m \wg m pw
d N · prtha pra da ra
||
m p m r s r∵S
jo ha ra
‖‖ \×p
∼∼∼_
M p∴p \ n
∴n
srı gu ru gu ha
||
s \n s n s r s nga n. e sa ra
||
swn / S _
^ S \wn s
jo sa m‖‖
/×m r /
×m r /
×m r s r s \
wn s
se vi ta ra||
r∴r s \ n / r s n p S · /
×r \ n s
ja dhi ra‖‖
P · / ×n m p \r / [∼∼∼
gwg /
×m r s
jo a jo‖‖
s p m p p s s \ n swn S
na ga ra kha m d. a khya pu ra||
\w
N r r S r s r s \ n Sn. a pra ti pa di ta ra jo
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 752—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
\ n s n / r∴
S / r∵s
X
d /×s_
D /×s_
Dyo gi nı ga n. a ra jo
‖‖
pwm p s
wn s G · / ×m R s r
yo gi ra ja ra ja srı‖‖
caran. am
d /×n d /
×n d d / n \p w
s n Pka li ra hi
||
m /×d p \wg m p P · d N · / ×s
tya na ga ra va
||
w
d n \∼∼∼P _
^ P _^ P _
^ p pw
d n sso
‖ ::‖ ::
2. n /×s \ n n p /
×n D p /
×d P m
ka li ra hi||
m /×d p
wg m p P · d N · / ×s
tya na ga ra va
||
d n \P p / n p p mso nı lo
‖‖
p d / s d n p m / d p mtpa la na yi ka
||
wg M g m /
×n P /
×n p m r / [
∼∼∼g
sa ha va||
wg m \R p /
×n p
∵p m
so nı lo‖ ::‖ ::
2.wg m R · r sso a ti
‖‖
wn. s r m p d /
w×n D / n p
la li ta ha m sa
||
/×s \ n /
×s p /
×n d /
×n p /
×n p
∵p m
la syo lla||
↗/ P _^ P r s
so a ti‖ ::‖ ::
2. P _^ P ↖ p r
so ni khi||
S · r s \ n∵s \×n
_
d /×s_
d _^
la ga ma ci ro||
_^
∼∼∼d p r s / r s \ n p
nu ta vi la||
d n \P · p wm p
so a ti‖‖
/ s \wn s r s
w
R ·×g
vi la si ta ha||
n / r s \ n s n \∼∼∼D
t.a ka va bha||
\gn
w
d n S · _^ s G · m R
so a ne
‖‖
s \ n / r S / r s \ n s pka lı la vi
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 753—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
d n s r s∵s \ n p /
×n p
ci tra vi ka||
×m / P
×p
_m /
×p
_m P
wn s
so ra kto‖‖
g /×m r s / r s \ n s n
tpa la ku su ma||
∵n d
wn s s r s
∵s n P /
wn
di vi sva
||
p m gwm p _
^ P _^ P _
^ P p rsah pa ri
‖‖
P p dwn s / r s n p
pa li ta ha ri||
n p p m g m g mha ra di da
||
pw
N · p ∵p m
∼∼∼R · S
so ni
‖‖
wn. s r
wm p /
×n p / n m / d
∴D
rma la hr da ya ra ja ham so||
wp / D \
wn s r s \
wn S
wm p
ma ha pa ra ma ham so ni‖‖
wn s G
×m R
∵r s \ n s r
sca la ta tva pra sam sa||
∴r s n \P p d \
wn s r s n
ssa si ka la va ta m sa ssrı‖‖
\w
D · ×n p S · \ n Ptya ga ra
||
p m R / m rwm p / n p
jo vi ra ja||
p m R · S _^ S
te‖‖
28.13.3 kırtana— triput.a tal.am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
Among the navagraha kırtanas, this one, on Thursday pertains to brhaspati.
pallavi
r∵
Sws r s \
wn s
br ha spa te
||
\p p n p /×n p
ta ra||
/×n p /
×n p /
×s_
D p mpa te
‖‖
P /×s
gd p m p d p m p
bram hma ja
||
m \ [g ∼∼∼g ∼∼∼g ↗ w
g mte na mo
||
p m p d \wn s
stu te‖ ::‖ ::
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 754—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
2.wg m
mo||
p n p p m R ·stu te
‖ S↖
‖
anupallavi
wm P \ n s
wn
ma ha ba la vi||
/ S _^ s \ n d
bho gı||
wn s \ n / S
s.pa te‖‖
n s n r∵
Sma m ju dha nu
||
/×r s /
×r \ n /
×s n /
×s p
rmı na||
/×n p /
×n p /
×n
_
d pdhi pa te
‖‖
wm P
w×m
_
G×m r
ma hem dra dyu
||
S r \ n spa si ta
||
n rwn S
kr te‖‖
S rsnwn s d /
×n_
d/×n_
d∼∼∼d
ma dha va di||
p d \wn s r s n p
vi nu ta · dhı||
0 /×s_
D p m pdwns
ma te‖‖
caran. am
s /∼∼∼D d /
×n p
su ra ca rya||
d \wn S · n
wn s
va rya va||
p /×n D /
×n p m
jra dha ra‖‖
p p d d /×s
gd p m
su bha la ks.a n. a||
p \ g m g mja ga tra
||
p /×n p
×s
_
d×n p
ya gu ro‖‖
m P \ n Sja ra di va
||
n R×r s
rji ta kro||
∵s n d
wn s
dha ka ca‖‖
n r S · r n sja na ka sri ta
||
p dwn s / r s
ja na ka||
\ n p / n p /×n
gd p
lpa ta ro‖‖
\wn. S r
wm p
pu ra ri gu ru|| /
×n
_
d /×n
_
d /
∼∼∼×N
gu ha sam
||
w
d n \p \ n smo di ta
‖‖
×wm
_
G×m r s r s n s
pu tra ka ra
||
n \∼∼∼D ·N · S · /
×r
ka dı na
||
s n p /×n p /
×s
gd p
ba m dho
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 755—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
pw×m R
w×m r S
pa ra di ca
|| /
w×g R
w×g s n s
tva ri va
||
n r Sksva ru
‖‖
s r s nwn s n \
∼∼∼D d
pa pra ka sa||
p dwn s / r s
wn s
ka da ya||
p /×d
wm p r /
×m r s
sim dho‖‖
wn S r M p /
×n pd mm /
niramayaya nı ti ka||
∴D
wp D
wn s r
rtre ni ram ku sa||
s \ N s P Sya vi sva bha rtre
‖‖
wn S
wg/
×m R s r s r n s
niramja naya bhuvana bho
||
s nsr n r n s n \D dktre ni ram sa ya
||
gd∼∼∼D d
wp d
wn s
makhapra da tre‖‖
28.13.4 kırtana— adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja
pallavi
S ·×r s
wn s
×n /×sd∼∼∼d d nsr
sa ra sa da l.a ne||
s nwn p / p _
^ p stra sva mi
||
/×nd/
×nD×n pm/ P ·r
na tha‖ ::‖ ::
wn S n \d
∼∼∼d
w
d Ngd p m
sa rva lo ka sa||
m p/×dp
∵pmr/ [
∼∼∼g∼∼∼
gram ya
||
wg M
wg m / d p
ma ma‖‖
p m R · _^ R S · w
n. sva de
||
wr M r
wm P m
va di||
p N pwn s∼∼∼
nde va
‖ ::‖ ::
s r s n s n \d∼∼∼d · · ·
sa rva · · ·||
· · ·· · ·
||
· · ·· · ·
‖‖
p m R · _^ R S _
^ Sva
‖‖
anupallavi
m pwn s
wn r s _
^vı ra ba hu mu khya
||
_^ s g
×m r
×s / r
bha kta ja||
s n×n d
×n s _
^na va ra da
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 756—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ s s r s n s
×s d
∼∼∼d n s R·
vı ra mahemdrapura
||
wn s \p p /
×n
gd
su ra ku||
/×n p p
wm p
la sa mha ra‖‖
caran. am
P ·/ ×n\ wm p \[∼∼∼g ∼∼∼g \ G · wmp
bha kta ja na po||
p p p ps.a ba hu
|| p
×n
g_
d p m _^
le ya
‖‖
_^ m p d /
×s d\p w
mpm\[g∼∼∼g wg m
pam ka ja sa dr sa va||
p n p m \[∼∼∼G
stra ka||
∼∼∼g
wg m r s _
^rti ke ya
‖‖
_^ s m p
∴p n s r s
sa kti si va sa hi ta||
/×m r /
×m r _
^ r ssi m mha sa
||
s n∵n d n s _
^na ru d. ha
‖‖
_^ s s r s n s n
×n d n s
sa ra m ga va ra da||
×s n \p p d _
^ca tu ra bha
||
_^ d
×n p p
wm p
gi ne ya‖‖
svaram
S ·∵s r s s
∴
S / r s n \D ×n p
wm | P · s n p
gd d _
^ | _^ d
×n p m p g / m r s‖::
swn. s R s
wn. s r r s / n
_
D∵d p m | g m p S n \D _
^ | _^ d
×n p m
wg m p s n ‖
s r swn s
wg×m r s n / r s n
gd
gd p m | p r s
∴s n d
×n d
×n d
×n | p
∵p m [
∼∼∼g g / m r s ‖
s \n. /×r s /
×p m /
×d p /
×s n / r s
×g G
×m r | s
∵S s
∵S
wn. s | r m p /
×n p
wm p / r ‖
tana varn. am — at.a tal.am — Subbarama Dıks.ita
(please see next few pages in landscape mode)
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 757—
28.1
3.5
tana
varn .
am—
at .a
tal .a
—Su
bbar
ama
Dık
s .ita
Tan
aV
arn .a
min
hono
urof
Ven
kat .e
svar
aEt
.t .en
dra
Pani
.ya
Pate
rnal
Unc
leof
the
Raj
ahof
Et.t .
ayap
uram
.
pall
avi
( s∴ S
w n .s
r/w m
psr
ıii
iii
i
) × n_ d× n
_ dP
w mp\
w GM
srı
iı
ma
aha
a| |
P∵ P
m∵ m
/p
∴ p\
n∴ n
/s∴ s
w ns
rs
raja
sru
uta
aka
avi
ibh
oo
oo
| |\
n/× s
n/× s
d/× n
d/× s
oo
oo
oo
oo
| |\
n/× r
n/× s
p/× r
sn
oo
oo
oo
oo
‖ ‖
\p
/d
n/w s
/r
sn
p: :
∵ pd
/× s
dp
m/× d
pm
/× p
m[∼∼∼ g
oo
oo
oo
jaa
: :ci
ii
ii
ii
mti
ita
a
| |
∼∼∼ g∼∼∼ g
/× m
r∵ r
sw n .
s/r
g rs
/p
m/d
g dp
/s\
n/×
rs
sri
ii
ii
ipa
aa
tii
paa
daa
aa
aa
m| |
[w n .
sr
/w m
pw m .
p .w n .
bho
oo
oo
oo
o| |
sr
/w m
p\w n
sr
w no
oo
oo
oo
o‖ ‖
rs
w ns
n\∼∼∼ D: :
p/d
[n
/×s
g dp
w mp
m\∼∼∼ G
oo
oo
ja: :
aa
aa
aa
aa
aa
| |
w gm
/×n
× _ DP
w mp
m[∼∼∼ G∼∼∼ G
/w m
R·
aa
aa
aa
aa
aa
| |S
_ ^S
_ ^a
| |_ ^
S_ ^
S‖: : ‖: :
758
anup
alla
vi
¨ 2.r
sn
sn\∼∼∼ D
aa
aa
ja
« m∴ m
/p∴ p
/d∴ d[
n/×
sg d
g dp
msr
ii
ii
ii
ii
ii
ii
| |
s/× d
g dp
m/× d
pw m
pm
r/× m
r/×
pm
/[× n
p/×
s\
n/r
nm
uu
ddu
uku
um
aa
ara
aye
ee
ee
et .t .
ee
e| |× s
p/[× n
m/×
pw r
mp
ee
mdr
aa
soo
o| |
\n
ns× r
sn
w dn
oo
daa
ruu
d .ai
i‖ ‖
S
∼∼∼
∴ S: :
w MP
/w N
SR
m∵ m
ına
: :sr
ıı
ıı
ıve
e
| |
/p∴ p
/n∴ n
s∴ s
/r∴ r
w × mG∼∼∼× m
rs
n/×
r/n× s
p/d
/n/s
ee
ee
ee
em
kka
t .ee
ee
sva
ara
aye
e
| |p/× d
m/×
pw × m
G× m
rs
t .t .e
ee
ee
mdr
aa
| |s
∴ s/r
∴ r/
m∴ m
/p∴ p
saa
aa
aa
dgu
u‖ ‖
/n∴ n
/s
∴ s/×
rg r
sn
n .aa
saa
am
dra
a
muk
tayi
svar
am
d/× n
_ D·∵ d
pm
p/× d
pw m× p
mdh
ıra
sam
uda
yavi
nuta
ca
| |
w rm
pn\
P·∵ P\
w Mp
nn
s\
w Ns
rr
rita
suku
ma
raka
rani
gam
asa
rara
si| |
sw n
sr
sw n
sn
kasa
hrda
yavi
buda
| |\D·w N
s\
Pm
amda
radh
a‖ ‖
759
D\
w ns× r
sn
p: :
/
∼∼∼
g d
∼∼∼
g D∵ d
pm
p\∼∼∼
M[
gg
w mra
dha
ravi
tara
n .a: :
dha
rara
ma
n .apu
rari
pada
| |
\× R∴ r
sw n .
sr
/S
/× p
m/
d\
P/s
∴ sw n
sr
w msa
rasa
ma
dhu
kara
cari
tam
ana
sani
javi
ma
| |p
/rs
rw × m∼∼∼ G
w × mr
∴ rla
tara
yaso
dava
| |s
ns/
S·× r
w n\D
w p_ ^
l .ita
sara
mga
m‖ ‖
_ ^p\∼∼∼
w Mp
/r
sn
pka
mka
nrpa
vara
cara
n .am
s\g n
g dg d
pg p
g mg m\
Rw m
psa
aa
aa
aa
am
aja
a| |
s/
_ D
∼∼∼
∴ Dp
∴ p/\
n∴ n
s∴ s
/rg r
s∵ s
n∵ n
yana
nii
ii
ii
ii
ii
im
| |p
/×n
m/×
pr
w mp
/rnn
ee
ee
koo
ori
| |s\
nw d
n/S
naa
dii
ra‖ ‖
s\g n
g dg d
pm
p/r
: :2.
s\
nd
n/S
aa
aa
aa
aa
: :na
dira
‖ ‖
svar
asa
hity
am
1.R·
s\
nr
sn
w dn
srı
kara
kha
lari
pum
a| |
760
/∼∼∼ S·\
w Mp
s\
w Ns
hım
dra
gam
ahe
mdr
a| |
rw × m
_ G× m
rvi
dhım
dra
| |s\
n/× r
ssa
drsa
va‖ ‖
n\∼∼∼ D·∵ d\p
rco
vibh
ava
2.R·∵ S
/r
s\
nw d
ns
rs
nw d
nS·
∴ s_ ^
era
ma
guva
soba
gupo
gad .a
tara
ma
ra| |
_ ^s∼∼∼
Mp
s\
Rm
p\
N .s
r/P
m/d
pd\n
_ ^m
am
an .i
dhım
an .i
gana
vadh
ıma
n .isu
rata
| |_ ^
w nr
s/g
r\.S
sn .i
kam
ala
pan .i
| |w n
/rs
w n\× D
∵ d=w P
_ ^ja
lada
ven .i
ma
‖ ‖
_ ^p
D\
w nS
p/× r
tvı
kava
n .ira
s .ad .j
asv
aran
tam
3.r
rrs\
w ns
rr\S
n/
gr
r\S
nr
Sm
amju
l .ava
cana
rasa
mr
tasa
hasa
jita
sa| |
rS\
w nS
pD
w nS
rm
p\
w nS
w n .s
_ ^ra
sarp
asa
rva
bhau
ma
sadh
uni
vaha
sadh
vasa
| |_ ^
sr
mp
/S
ns
_ ^pa
hara
saha
sam
| |_ ^
s× g
rw n
Sp
/×n
kam
ana
sara
ga‖ ‖
w mP
/s
∴ Sn
rnu
sare
sare
ku
dhai
vata
svar
anta
m
761
4.d× n
_ D·
d\
ns
w ns
/r
g rs
n/r
n/s
p/×
np
/sp
dha
ran .i
nisa
ran .a
ma
nuta
run .i
nika
run .a
nuda
| |
rs\
w ns
n\∼∼∼ D·
w pd
ns
sr
sw n
sn\D·/
gnu
pava
lada
pan .a
tiva
leni
laka
lada
ma
| |r
sw n
sn
/D·/
mgu
vapa
gada
ya| |
/R
sn
sn\D
rga
dura
mu
daka
‖ ‖
mp
/× n
_ d× n
_ Dd× n
pr
rata
mi
daca
tura
sarv
alag
husv
aram
5.p
∴ p/n
∴ n/s
sw n
s/∴ r
rs
nr
s∴ s
nw d
n× s
nm
aru
vica
ram
ulu
ragu
luva
lenu
ram
una
nera
yaga
| |
p/n
p/×
rs
p/n
p× s
np
/×r
s/×
rs
p/×
sn
/×s
nta
num
ara
cini
nuda
laci
ma
ruva
nani
ma
rulu
koni
| |p
dn
s/× r
sn
ppa
lum
aru
palu
kaga
| |p
/dg d
pp
mw g
mba
d .ali
kana
d .ara
kha
‖: : ‖: :
pp× s
n× s
p/p
r× s
rp
dn
s/r
∴ rr
∴ r/m
∴ mpa
d .ati
viri
pad .a
kaba
d .iye
dari
beda
riya
suru
su| |
/p∴ p
/ss
w rs
rr
gg
/mr
rs
n/×
rs
× rs
nra
nenu
rani
rata
mu
dora
tana
ma
gune
rata
nam
una
| |p
/×d
p/× d
pm
× pm
nena
ruda
laci
pilu
| |[∼∼∼ g
∼∼∼ g
/× m
r∵ r
sw n .
sva
sam
aya
mit
ini
ra‖ ‖
/r∴ r
s/× p
m/× d
p/r
tisa
yasu
kha
pha
lada
762
6.p
/×s_ D
g ·P
m\
w G·M
p\
w Gm
pw M
pn
ara
ma
yara
ma
sım
anu
ma
pani
| |
\P·P
∵ p\
w M·/
p[∼∼∼ G·\
g/∼∼∼
Mr\∼∼∼ S·s
_ ^m
apa
pam
an
paga
leni
tapa
| |_ ^
Ss× n
_ D·D
× np
nako
pana
| |w m
p/×
n
g _ Dw m
ps
nm
aru
dad .i
vada
la
‖: : ‖: :
w sR
sw n
sr
sw n
Sn
w dn
sn
p/D
× np
saro
jasa
raha
rani
ran .i
pada
mu
lanu
kori
| |
\w Mp
/Sw n
sr
w gw × m
_ G× m
rs
ng d× n
_ D× n
pw m
pm
ana
sabj
am
una
bha
jimci
ninu
nuti
mce
raka
| |m\g∼∼∼ G
/w m
\∼∼∼ R·s
_ ^ru
n .im
cira
| |_ ^
S/
Sn\× g D
pra
cala
jala
‖ ‖
\w Mp\
w Gm
pr
me
lası
lagu
n .a
7.∼∼∼ D·∼∼∼ D
d\
P·∵ P
w mp
w Ns
p/×
s_ N
s_ ^
nal .ı
kasa
l .ıku
mu
dal .ı
ma
dul .i
| |
_ ^s
r\N
S/
g∼∼∼ R
S/
rs
n\×
s_ D·∴ D
w dm
ada
l .ım
ara
l .ısu
kapi
kal .ı
ni| |
nS
/r
sn
sn\∼∼∼ D
_ ^na
dava
l .ini
ma
da| |
_ ^d
dp× s
∼∼∼
_ Dg d
g dp
l .ivi
ral .i
goni
‖ ‖
/×s_ D·P
/× d
∵ pp
m\[∼∼∼ G·∼∼∼ G
/× M
r∵ r
sR
_ ^a
l .ıja
nava
cola
lity
am
una
ke| |
_ ^r
S∵ s
/×r
s/×
pm
/×n
ps
p ./×
n .p .
/sw n .
rs
/× d
pl .ı
sada
nam
una
kuja
nida
laca
nita
lapu
neda
| |m
w Gm
w gm
ps
_ ^nu
buni
palu
kara
| |_ ^
sn
D·∵ d
pm
nim
eni
dayi
‖: : ‖: :
763
\g
∵ gm
w gm
p/×
sn
sr
ss
ns
/r
rn
/× r
n/× s
iru
lugo
nuta
nadu
kuru
laka
nugo
naga
kanu
gona
| |
p/w n
ps
r/× m
r/×
pm
/×n
w ps
p/×
rs
w rm
pw n .
ska
nugo
niyi
dita
gada
niva
dari
subh
am
idu
goka
lu| |
r/
m∵ m
r/
p∵ p
m/
ngu
nanu
cupa
liki
pi| |
∵ np
sn∴ n
r\S
luva
vacc
itir
a‖ ‖
w mp
sw n
sr
gg
/× m
rw n
s/r
∴ rp
/d∵ d
w n .s
rne
lane
lane
lakh
ara
karu
nika
lasi
jali
siya
nalu
| |
w mp
sw n
sr
m
∼∼∼
_ G× m
Rs
nr
sn
/sn\∼∼∼
g D_ ^
d .ayi
me
laga
nupa
t .ıra
giri
nura
gula
ku
| |_ ^
d∵ d
pm
/× d
pm
w pt .a
min
iva
vanu
ni
| |m\[∼∼∼ G
/m\∼∼∼ R
s/
g\r
_ ^dh
at .i
mı
rena
t .am
| |
_ ^r
sn
/s
n\∼∼∼ D
p/
rcu
pala
vim
ceru
cara
n .am
ponr
aan
uban
dham
sg n
g dg d
g pg p
g mg m\
Rw m
psa
aa
aa
aa
am
aja
a| |
/×s
_ D∼∼∼ D
pp
/n∴ n
/s∴ s
/rg r
g sg s
g ng n
yana
nii
ii
ii
ii
i··m
| |p
/n
m/p
w rm
pr
nne
ee
eko
oo
ri| |
sn
w dn
/Sna
adi
ira
‖ ‖
sg n
g dg d
g pg p
g mg m
/p
∴ p/d
∴ d[
n/s
g dg d
p/w d
pm
aa
aa
aa
aa
caa
aa
aa
aa
aa
aa
| |
764
/dg d
pg p
mg m
/p
∴ pm
∴ mg
g/m
∴ mg g
g g/×
pm
/g dg d
aa
aa
aa
aa
naa
caa
aa
kka
ani
ida
a| |
pm
g/× m
g/p
m/× d
aa
aa
aa
aa
| |p
/× dp
mw g
mp
/× da
aa
aa
aa
a‖ ‖
pm
[w g
m\w G
w mp
/g dg d
pm\[
\[∼∼∼ G
/n
dp
ma
ana
ara
saa
aa
aa
am
ii
ii
| |
\∼∼∼ G
/g d
g dp
m\∼∼∼ G
pm∼∼∼ G
g/× m
r∵ R
sw n .
si
saa
aa
adg
uu
un .a
aa
sıi
ii
| |s∴ s
/p∴ p
s∴ s
/dd
ii
laa
aa
aa
| |p
/d[/
w ns
p/×
dp
mra
aa
aa
aa
a‖ ‖
[g g
g g/
g mg m
g rg r
sn .
s/r
s/p
m/d
pm\∼∼∼
w Gm
pa
aa
aa
aa
asa
ara
asa
aa
aa
aa
| |
s\w N
sr
sw n
s∼∼∼ D
P·d
/[∼∼∼ N× s
∼∼∼ D·× n
Pgr
ee
ee
esa
ara
aa
aa
a
| |w m
p\[∼∼∼ G∼∼∼ G
gw m
aa
aa
aa
| |/×
s
∼∼∼
_ DP
mp\∼∼∼ G
aa
aa
a
‖ ‖
gm\∼∼∼ R
Ss
∴ s/
dg d
p∵ p
m∵ m
g gg g
w g/m
aa
aa
kaa
aa
aa
aa
mu
uu
u| |
g rg r
sn .
w n .s
/rg r
sw n .
s∵ s
w n .s
r\S
r/S
uu
uu
nii
ii
kee
ee
ee
l .ilo
oo
| |r
/×p
m/d
g dp\M
oo
oo
oo
o| |
m/×
pm
m[g g
g gg g
/mo
oo
oo
oo
na‖ ‖
\R_ ^
Rs
∴ sr
s∴ s
ps
∴ sd
p× d
pn
gaa
aa
aa
raa
avi
ii
| |
mp
sn
g dg d
g dp
∵ pm
/× dp
∵ pm
w gm
p/×
rs
ni
ii
ii
ii
ii
ii
mci
ika
aa
asi
i| |
w gm
p/× s
np
w gm
bro
oo
oo
oo
o| |
p/×
rw n
s/g r
g rs
/×r
oo
oo
oo
ovu
‖ ‖
765
sn
× sn\∼∼∼ D
s/p
ps
nS
w ns
RR
uu
mu
ura
sri
ii
iı
mu
uu
ddu
| |
gg
g/m
Rs× r
sn\∼∼∼ D
w ns
rr
sn\∼∼∼ D
saa
aa
am
ii
ii
ıye
ee
ee
ee
| |s
w × m_ G× m
rs
r\N
t .t .e
em
dra
aku
| |s
/∼∼∼ D
w ns
r× g
ru
ma
aa
aru
u‖ ‖
sn
w dn
/S\
MP
NS
Rm
∴ md .a
ii
ii
nasr
ıı
ıı
ıve
e| |
p∴ p
/n∴ n
s∴ s
/r∴ r
w × m_ G× m
rs
n/×
rn× s
p/d
/n/s
ee
ee
ee
mm
kka
t .ee
ee
sva
ara
aye
e
| |p
/dm
/×p
× m_ G
w × mr
st .t .
ee
ee
em
dra
a
| |s
∴ s/r
∴ r/
m∴ m
/p∴ p
saa
aa
aa
dgu
u‖ ‖
/\n
∴ n/s
∴ s/r× r
sn
n .aa
saa
am
dra
a
Aft
ersi
ngin
gth
em
ukta
yisv
ara
sahi
tya,
the
palla
vish
ould
beco
mpl
eted
.
28.1
3.6
tana
varn .
am—
at .a
tal .a
—Su
bbar
ama
Dık
s .ita
Tan
aV
arn .a
min
hono
urof
His
Hig
hnes
sR
aja
Jaga
Vır
aR
ama
Ven
kat .e
svar
aEt
.t .ap
paPa
n .d.i
yaR
ajah
ofEt
.t .ay
apur
am.
pall
avi
pm\R
/×p
mp
srı
ira
aja
| |
766
/×s_ D∼∼∼ D
p∴ p
/s∴ s\
n∴ n
/s∴ s
/r
g rs
∵ sra
jara
aa
aa
aa
aja
am
aa
| |× r
sn
dp
/d/n
/w sa
ana
am
aa
aa
| |r
mp
n\w m
p/s
nha
aa
ara
aa
a‖ ‖
/rs
np
/p× d
g pm
: :p
/×n
p/n
pm
r/× m
r/× m
rsa
aa
aa
aja
a: :
see
ee
vii
taa
srı
iii
w n .p .
rw n .
rs
/× p
mg
m/× n
p/×
sn
g dg d
ps
w nw × m
_ g_ ^
vaa
aa
llii
paa
tii
paa
aa
daa
aa
mbh
o
| |_ ^
g× m
rs
ns
n\D
× np
oja
abh
oo
o| |
mg
m/d
pm\[∼∼∼ G
oga
abi
id .a
uu
‖ ‖
/p
m\
gm\R\S
: :u
uu
uja
a: :
anup
alla
vi
S/d
g dg d
p\M
/× dp
mp
srı
ii
ii
raa
aa
a| |
\w Gm
p/×
np
Sn
/×s
g dg d\
Pp
dw n
s\R
jaa
anv
aa
vaa
aya
apa
yoo
oo
dhi
| |r
mp
n/
w MP
puu
uu
uu
| |n
w mp
n\m
pw n
su
urn .
aa
can
aa
‖ ‖
rr\N
SS
: :P
/×s_ N
SR
gg
g/× m
mm
mm
dra: :
srı
ıve
mka
t .ee
| |
rs
/× r
sn
sp
dw n
s/
w rs
np
/w r
sn
p/× d
pe
ee
esv
aa
raa
yee
ee
ee
t .t .e
ee
ee
e| |× p
m/× p
g/× m
r× r
se
ee
ee
mdr
aa
| |/×
pm
/w n
p/× s
n/× r
svi
ibh
aa
vaa
saa
‖ ‖
767
/g gr
sn
g dg d
pm
aa
aa
aa
mdr
a
muk
tayi
svar
am
/P·/
w dp
m\R
D·× s\p
_ ^pa
vana
gun .o
dara
| |
_ ^p
w mp\
n/S·× r
w n/×
s_ D
P/× s
w n× s
g _ Dp
m/
P/×
s_ D
srit
aja
nadh
a·
ram
uda
·ka
rasa
umda
| |\P
\Mp
∴ p\R
vya
kara
viro
| |[∼∼∼ g
/m\R
∵ rs
w n .s
dhi
saro
ruha
him
a| |
rm
r/× m
r/×
pm
/×n: :
w mP
/S\w N
s\
w Ns
w nka
rahi
tasu
kha
kara
: :sa
dasa
man
tara
jam
a| |
rs
/r
∴ sn\D
d× n\
P∴ p
mp
w n_ D
w pR
S\
g_ ^
kut .a
ma
n .ira
jira
jita
pada
bja
vıra
ga| |
_ ^g× m
rs\
w Nr
s\
Pna
ma
nasa
ra| |
dN
S/× g
r/×
gja
ham
saka
viku
‖ ‖
s/× r
n/×
sp
× n
g _ dp
w mla
jala
ruha
tara
n .i
cara
n .am
sn
/×s
p/d
g dP
mw r
Msa
aa
aa
ara
saa
a| |
768
p/×
np
/×n\
Pw m
pw n
sr/
m× r
sn
/rs
/rw n
sa
aa
aks
.ani
ii
ii
mnn
ee
koo
oo
oo
| |p
/[× n
ps
/× r
n/×
sp
oo
oo
rii
naa
| |m
m/p
∴ p/
sn\P
aa
aa
anu
ra‖ ‖
mp
ns
r/
mrw n
: :2.
mm
/p∴ p
/sn\P
aa
aa
aa
aa
: :a
aa
aa
nura
svar
asa
hity
am
1.S·×
rn\d
_ ^d\P\M
/p\∼∼∼ G·/
m_ ^
sam
ısr
ım
ıra
rave
| |
_ ^m\r·s\N
.·
rs
R·m
P·n
mı
ram
imcu
mım
aru
bari
| |M·
p/
S·n
korv
ale
ra| |
S·r
gm
r_ ^
kau
gilı
ra‖ ‖
_ ^r
∵ rS·n
w dn
vira
l .igo
ni
2./
dg d
Pm
pm\R
mp
/\N\P
∵ pm
p/×
s_ D
sasi
netr
ava
suca
mdr
asa
kabd
ambu
navi
ka| |
× p\M
w gm\R
r\w N .
rs
RM
Pn\m
_ ^ri
mar
gava
lari
bham
buna
rajy
asr
ıni
gai
| |_ ^
mp
n\P
sn
rko
niyı
tulu
to| |
sG
× mr
w ns
Rla
gam
gani
lane
‖ ‖
s× n
_ D× n
_ Dg d
pr
lupu
n .ya
tma
d .agu
s .ad .j
asv
aram
769
3.P·/
dp
m[∼∼∼ g∼∼∼ g
/m∴ m
rr\S·
w n .s
r/
dp
pam
capu
raga
hana
daha
nasa
dhu
jana
sam
u| |
m\
g/m
r\S
p .s
n .r
/S\
gg
/× m
r\S
/pm
daya
sura
sala
ma
dhu
rasa
lasa
drsa
sara
va| |
g/m
rS
/d
pg
cana
rasa
sva
dahi
| |/m
r∵ r\S
n\P
_ ^ta
sara
sakr
pa‖ ‖
_ ^p
sn
/gr
Sr
kara
ma
nasa
ra
4.M
/dp
mp\
w Gm
w gm
p/×
n_ D∼∼∼ D
pd
w ns
ma
ruba
luka
rada
karu
n .ale
dasa
ran .a
ni| |
× n\g _ D
pm
\Rm
p/×
n
∼∼∼
_ Dw m
ps
n\∼∼∼ D
n/g
rs
nam
mm
ina
kom
ma
gada
tam
ita
gada
tanu
put .a
| |n
/×r
n/×
sn\∼∼∼ D
m/d
kidi
tadi
rasa
ra| |
pm
[∼∼∼ G\
gm
r∵ r
saku
ram
ara
vaku
‖ ‖
Sw r
mp
sn
rra
celu
vala
raga
sarv
alag
hu
5.s
np
p/d
g dp
pm
pm
gw g
mp
np
/sn
∵ npa
lum
aru
ma
ruvi
risa
ram
ula
cilu
kala
palu
kula
| |
ps
s/r
rs
s/
rs
w ns
np
/sn
p/d
pm
gva
gala
kalu
vala
dora
tal .u
kuse
gala
vaga
mu
gula
| |g
/mr
w n .s
r/× n
pna
dari
beda
riya
la| |
sw n
ss
g× m
rs
nsi
sola
sida
laci
va‖ ‖
770
/rs
w ns
dg d
pr
laci
tira
yaba
lara
6.P·/
d
g ∴ dp
p∴ p\M
p/d
p∵ p\M
w gm
p/×
sa
nela
tasa
tam
aya
lam
at .u
ma
yala
ma
di
| |
n/s
p/× d
m/× d
p∵ p\M
r/× m
r/p\M
p/×
nm
pni
lupu
t .ane
Ra
tana
ma
mu
nuba
tim
ali
nana
nu| |\M
p/s
w ns
dg d
ma
lim
im
igu
lada
| |p
∵ p\M
/d
g dp
mla
cum
ani
rata
mu
‖: : ‖: :
P/d
g dp
mP
mr
/Mr
sw n .
sR
rs
baya
nanu
cuba
lkin
aba
lku
lune
danu
mca
ra
s/×
s_ D∼∼∼ D
pw m
ps\w N
sn
/\g
R∵ r
sn
/rla
korı
lava
lem
ela
mgu
nunu
kali
kina
l .u| |\S
sm
/d\P
pko
mdi
ma
digu
mdi
| |s
nd
/×s
_ D/\
G× m
rs
_ ^ti
gada
gara
vim
‖ ‖
_ ^s
nd
/×n
_ D/×
n_ D
pr
cila
limca
ra
7.S·/× n
_ D∴ d
pm
P∴ p
m\R
mP
\w N .s
_ ^ı
lagu
nanu
necu
t .aba
gayı
rara
| |
_ ^s
r/× n
_ D∴ d
Pm
/× n
_ Dp
mP
w gm
Ps
npu
tal .a
jala
jala
mu
calu
rago
lara
| |S
ns\g d
Pd
me
luga
lada
ni| |
ns
w ns\
g dP
mga
salu
pala
dela
‖: : ‖: :
p/×
n_ D
pm
w gm
rw n .
Sr
s/
dp
mp
w mp
ssa
raga
mu
gala
ma
niya
d .ina
nud .u
vula
ma
raci
| |
771
w ns
r/g
rs
w nR
sw n .
sr
mp
nS
/r/g∼∼∼ R
tove·R
aci
tova
rim
cita
gina
celu
vud .ı
vena
| |s
/G× m
rS
/r∵ s
duko
rika
lko
na| |\D
w dN
Sw p
saga
nıra
pa‖ ‖
Rs\
Rm
pn
raku
seya
kara
8.S·S
sw n
sR
∵ rs
w ns
rs
/N·/
w r_ ^
nıra
kane
dago
reda
nena
runa
nıve
| |
_ ^R
Sp
ps
/w N
SP
NS
Pp
dikk
anu
tala
mpu
nga
ikom
t .in
valu
| |S
w nS
Ps
gam
t .ipa
ipa
mta
| |\N
Sr
rs
rm
ava
mta
vala
du‖ ‖
s∴ s
/r∴ r
s∵ s
n∵ n\P
n/×
rn
/×s
nn\P
n/g
nanu
nala
cut .a
taga
vava
gava
kum
agu
vaya
ni| |
rs
n∵ n\P
sn\P
dn
sn\P
pd
ns
vala
pure
vako
nava
ma
nasi
d .ava
canu
vari
| |\P
P/w r
sn
pga
vata
mig
ala
| |/D
× np
mg
/mr
sva
d .ani
vala
citi
‖ ‖
sn .
/r∴ r\S
/p
m/d
g d\P
w mp
/sn
/rg r\S
celi
yala
vadu
luka
ruva
cala
mu
vid .u
vava
| |
r/m
/w P
w n .s
r/m
/w P
m .p .
/×s
n ./×
rs
w gm
p/s
vina
vayi
diba
ruva
ma
dim
ara
vaka
gayi
kona
| |w n
/×s
∼∼∼
_ Dr
mp
/×s
n\d
_ ^va
ma
d .upo
saga
va
| |_ ^
× d\w M
ps
n\× s
∼∼∼
_ Dye
luko
nava
‖ ‖
ps
nr
sw g
rn
rs
g dg d
pm
rg
/m
r∵ r
sga
raga
rika
gala
diya
nika
laka
tola
gaka
layi
ka| |
772
r/× m
r/×
pm
p/r
sr
mp
/rw n
sp
/rs
r\
w gG
× mm
aR
ima
Ri
cela
gaka
nika
ram
una
ma
nupu
mu
hat .h
a| |
rw n
Sd
D× n
pna
nuja
gube
t .t .a
| |w m
P\[∼∼∼ G
/m\R
kura
mo
vini
‖ ‖
\SP
s\N
rra
cera
rara
cara
n .att
aiyo
tta
anub
andh
am
sn
/×s
p/
dg d
Pw m
rM
saa
aa
aa
rasa
aa
| |
p/×
np
/×n
/Pw m
pw n
sr
/× m
rs
n/×
rs
/× r
w ns
aa
aa
ks.a
nii
iii
mnn
ee
koo
oo
oo
| |p
/×n
ps
/×r
n/×
sp
oo
ori
ina
a| |
m∴ m
/p∴ p
/× s
n\P
aa
aa
anu
ra‖ ‖
mp
w ns
r/× m
rn
/g s
n\g d
g dp
m/
d
g ∴ dp
∴ pm
[∼∼∼ g
aa
aa
aa
aa
cau
uu
uka
ase
ee
eya
a
| |
∼∼∼ g
/mr
∵ rs\w n .
rs
pm
/dp
w n .s
rm
p/s
np
kaa
nam
mnn
ee
ee
ee
luu
koo
oo
oo
oo
| |/r
sp
∵ p/s
np
/so
oo
oo
oo
o| |\∼∼∼ D
pm
/dp
raa
aa
a‖ ‖
\[∼∼∼ G\w g
m\R
S/g d
g dd
p\M
/× dp
mp
aa
aa
srı
ii
ii
raa
aa
a| |
\w Gm
p/×
np
/Sn
/×s
ng d
g d\P
pd
w ns\R
jaa
anv
aa
vaa
aya
apa
yoo
oo
dhi
| |r
mp
n/
w MP
puu
uu
uu
| |n
mp
n\w m
pn
su
urn .
aa
cam
mm
‖ ‖
773
rr\N
SS
: :P
/×s
w _ NS
R\
g gg g
g g/× m
mm
mm
dra
: :sr
ıı
vem
kaa
t .ee
| |
rs
/× r
sn
sp
dw n
s/
w rs
np
w rs
np
/× d
pe
ee
esv
aa
raa
yee
ee
ee
t .t .e
ee
ee
e| |× p
m/×
pg
/× m
r× r
se
ee
ee
mdr
aa
| |/×
pm
/× n
p/× s
n/× r
svi
ibh
aa
vaa
saa
‖ ‖
/g gr
sn
g dg d
pm
aa
aa
aam
dra
a
Aft
ersi
ngin
gth
em
ukta
yisv
ara
sahi
tya,
the
palla
vish
ould
beco
mpl
eted
.
774
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
28.13.7 kırtana— eka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya
pallavi
w×n P ·m r m p \
×n p m r m
pa la ya pa ra me sva
||
w
d /×n
_
D · p wm p
wn s /
×r s n p
××n
_
D p mri bhu va ne sva ri
‖‖
r m r m r swn. s r m r m p n p n
bha kta ja na va sam||
s rwn s D
×n p m
m ka ri ·‖‖
r m r m p /×n p m r m
pa la ya pa ra me sva||
wp D ·
w
d [n \Pri i ı
‖‖
anupallavi
r M r r Pwm p
wn s
∴s _
^ba le m du se kha ri
||
_^ s r /
×m r s
∵s n \
w
d n s _^
bha gyo da ya ka ri‖‖
_^ s s s
∵
S s nwr s
ba la kr s.n. a so da
||
n \∼∼∼D∼∼∼D
ri‖‖
s / S s∴
S s s /∵s
ba la kr s.n. a so da
||
s M /gg r s
wn s \
∼∼∼D _
^ Dri
‖‖
p d \ n s /×wr s n p / d
gd p m
ba hu va ra de gau ri
‖‖
r m r mpa la ya
‖‖
caran. am
p p m /wn p
∵p m r m
ra ks.a tu ra je sva
||
wp D ·
w
d /×n p s s
∴s n \ d /
×n d
rı ra ja ta gi ri
‖ p m‖
wm p m p s n /
×s n /
×s n \ d /
×n d
ra ja ra m ji ta||
p m / n p m r \wg m \R _
^ R S _^ S _
^sa m ka rı
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 775—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ s p /
×n p p m m r
wm p p /
∼∼∼d _
^ra ks.a n. a ni pu n. e
||
_^ d d d / s n /
×r s n s n \
∼∼∼d _
^dri ra ja pu tri
‖‖
_^ d d P · d / [ n
×s
gd
gd×n p m
ra tna lam kr ta
||
m rwm p /
∼∼∼D×n \
ga tri‖ p‖
p p \ wm p n s∴s _
^a ks.a ya su kha ka ri
||
_^ s r / g
Xr s n n
w
d n s∴s _
^a nam da kau ma ri
‖‖
_^ s s
∴s s
∴s n r s
Xn d
a ks.a ri e ka ks.a ri||
pd n s/wr s n p p d[N·×s d [npm
a mi ta ka me sva ri‖‖
tillana
r m r m p n p m r mu da tta nam ta m di ra
||
wp / [ N p
wm p
wn s n s \d [ n p m
na di ri di ri di ri ti lla na‖‖
r m r mwp /
×n p m r m
u da tta nam tam di ra||
wp [ N p P _
^ Pna a
‖‖
r m r m p \ n \w
M p p N s s s sna di ri di ri tam di ri na di ri di ri
||
wn s r rr \sS
wn s \wn rrr sS
di ri ti lli llam di ri ti lli llam‖‖
m pwn s r /
×m r s
wn s r s
wn s n \
∼∼∼D
di ri di ri di ri di ri di tti i lla a na||
wm p s n \D ×n p m m r
wg m R s
di i tti i lla na a di ri ti i lla na‖‖
P ·m r m p /×n p m r m
pa la ya pa ra me sva||
wp D /
×n \P ·
ri ı‖‖
28.13.8 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
d d×n p m P \wg m P | g m p / s n \
×s p /
×n \P | / d
gd p m / d p m p \G |
wg m p / s
∴s n
gd
gd
gd P | / d p m / p [
gg
gg / m r S | r
wn. s r s p m / n P |
\w
M p p / s n \gD \P | s
gn \d
gd p m / d p
∵p m | p m \[∼∼∼g ∼∼∼
g / m r swn. S |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 776—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
n. / r s / p m /×n p / s \ N | p / r s \ n /
×s p /
×n
g_
D P | / d p / d m / p g / m r / p m |
/×n p d / [n P p / s \ N | s r \N S /
gr
gr S |
×r n×s p /
×n
g_
D pwm P |
/ d p m p \G / M r s | p. s n. r s p m / n P | wm. p.
wn. s r m p / s n p |
w×n
_
Dw×n
_
D D×n p
wm P | / G G G
×m r r S | r r m r m p n. n. s
wn. |
s r s r / p m p n \P | /×n p / s n / r
gr \S N | s G
×m r s r \
w
N S |
d n S×r×s \
g_
D \P \M | g m p s n p / d [×n p m | /
×n p m /
×p
wg m r r S |
sgn d
gd p m
wg m r s | / d
gd p m /
wp m
wg m r s | w
n. r \S s p m / n \P |
p / s n / r \S n g×m r s | \P n / r n s
×n
_
D / s
∼∼∼_
D | p / d m / p \[∼∼∼G∼∼∼G∼∼∼G |
\wg m \R R r r \S | w
n. s Rwg m P /
∼∼∼D | w
n s R S N \∼∼∼D |
G×m r S n s n \
∼∼∼D | p /
×r s m / d p g / m r s | n. s / r
∴r / m
∴m / p
∴p / s
∴s |
wn. s / r
∴r g
∴g / m r S | / r
∴
S n \∼∼∼D
gw
d P m | \G /wp M g / m R s |
wn. s r m p n s n \
×s
_
D | n / r s nw
d×n
_
D p d [N×s | D
wn P \M /
w
d p M |
[∼∼∼G∼∼∼G / M \R _
^ R | S _^ S n. /
wr \S _
^ S ‖
28.14 janya (bhas. anga) 7 — nat.akuranji
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (bhas. anga) 7 — nat.akuranji
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 777—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
parivarjyavarohe tu rago nat.akuranjika |s. ad. jagrahasamayukta gıyate laks. yavedibhih ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r g m p d n S,avarohan. a: s n d m g S ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; suitable for singing at all times.
For this nat.akuranji raga, besides the information shown in the arohan. a, avarohan. a, since the laks.an. a slokasays ‘gıyate laks.yavedibhih’, one should sing this raga after firmly grasping the prayogas shown in the sancarasof laks.yas such as gıta, kırtana, etc. Yet, given below are some prayogams that provide ranjana.
(Swr g m
wg / M) (s / g
wg / M m) (s
wr g m) (/ n d n \P d n s) (
wr g m / n d
wn s) (n d p n d n s) (r g
/×m r s) (/
×g r s, n /
×s n d /
×n d m g s) (s s /
gN d /
×n p d
wn s) (s n d m g /
×p g r s) (/
×n. d. /
wn. p. d. n S).
Others should be understood from the laks.yas.
LAKS. YA
28.14.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Muddu Venkat.amakhi
S s nn dre re bhbhu u
||
n s d nnbha ra n. a ppra
||
ss n s rr gkkhya · ta bhu ja
||
M g s m gga di pa sa mu
||
S _^ S _
^ Sre
||
n s r g Mni khi la ka l.a
||
g m d m g spa ra vi i i n. a
||
s m g m g sva i bha va a a
||
s r s n n dkha m d. a la tu mi
||
n g m n d nco o l.a ma hi i
||
s g g m d mma m d. a la va ra
||
N n s p dsim ha a sa na
||
m g s n d ndhi i sa ru re e
||
N d m Mva sa va kı
||
g sri tu
antari
n d n s S n s g gni ja ma ha ra a a a ja
||
m M m p pra a ja ka vi
||
M g s n dbho o o o ja
||
n s r g Sra vi te e ja
||
javad. a
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 778—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
g m pp m gtu ju bhbhu u ri
||
M M g sba ho ba l.u
||
n s gg s rte ne ghghu ki le
||
S n n d mbha gi ya ri pu
||
n dd n ssja l.a i ddha
||
n s r g Mn. a m mi hi ta
||
g m r s Smi ta a a ra
||
n d n n sva l.i vi bha va
||
rR r s njjo ı sa ra
||
sS n r Sdde va nu ta
||
s m g m pppe e vi ya pra
||
R s n Scamd da pu ra
||
r g m r s nha ra bha ra tu re
||
d n p d n sa a a a a a
||
n s r s r ga a a a a a
||
m p m M ga i ta tı ya
||
S n dd na re tti ya
||
r g m p Mbho o sa la vam
||
M g s n dsam bho o ni dhi
||
n s r g m rsu u ta m m su
||
s n d n p dsa m ma a a nu
||
n S s n de ko o o ji
||
n p d n d mnr pa a la ta na
||
g syu re
‖‖
n d n s S n s g gsa ha ma ha ra a a a ja
||
m M m p pra a ja ka vi
||
M g s n dbho o o o ja
||
n s r g Sra vi te e ja
‖‖
28.14.2 kırtana— jhampa tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
Among the navagraha kırtanas, this is the fourth vara kırtana.
pallavi
g∼∼∼m g /
×p
∼∼∼_
M p m g /×m r
bu dha ma sra ya
||
s∼∼∼N.
w
d. /∼∼∼
nmi sa ta
‖‖
S swn. s /
wr \S s
wn. S n.
tam su ra vi nu tam ca m dra ta||
d. /∼∼∼N. s
wr g
ra su tam‖‖
/∼∼∼m
wg∼∼∼m m n p m g /
×m r
bu dha ma sra ya||
s \N.w
d /∼∼∼
nmi sa ta
‖ S‖ tam
anupallavi
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 779—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
s s /n∼∼∼D d
wn P ·
bu dha ja nai rve||
n d /n /×sgd p
di tam m‖‖
D /×s
_n d
∼∼∼n S
bhu su rai rmo||
wn Sdi tam
‖‖
wn s n / g r S n d
∴d / n d \M
ma dhu ra ka vi ta pra da m ma ha nı
||
g \ S / rw
Gya sam pa dam
‖‖
caran. am
S · /r /wg m p m g /
×m
gr
kum ku ma sa ma||
s \∼∼∼N
dyu tim‖‖
d.wn. S · N · /×s D · /×n. p. D.
gu ru gu ha mu da
||
/×s_n. S
kr tim‖‖
s s swn. r S
ku ja vai ri n. am||
mwg m
ma n. i ma‖‖
/gn d M m /
×p g /
×m r
ku t.a ha ra ke||
s n. d. n. syu ra
‖‖
S s∴S / n d /
×n p
kam ka n. a di dha||
dwn S
ra n. am‖‖
n /×r s s n /s n d/
×n d /
×n p
ka ma nı ya dha ra||
d /×s∼∼∼_n s
mi thu na
‖‖
∴S
wr g m g s
×s n /
×s n
ka nya dhi pa m||
d /×n p d
pu sta‖‖
wn s n d m /
×n d m g s n. d. n.
ka ka ram na pu m||
ws g S
sa kam‖‖
S /wn d /n p d n D n ss n
kim ka ra ja na ma hi tam ki lbi s. a||
d n s g Sdi ra hi tam
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 780—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
∵s rr g S n d
∼∼∼N s n d n
sam ka ra bha kta hi tam sa da na||
d m g swr g
m da sa hi ta m‖‖
28.14.3 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
pallavi
gn. d.tri pu
||
wn. s
wn. r
ra su m da||
S _^
rı
||
_^ S / r s n. s
a m ba‖‖
2.gn. d.tri pu
||
wn. s
wn. r
ra su m da||
S _^
rı||
S ·m ∴m g s
i a m ba‖‖
3. n. d.tri pu
||
wn. s
wn. r
ra su m da||
Srı
||
S / gwg m g s
i i i a m ba‖‖
4. \gn. d.tri pu
||∼∼∼
nwn. S
wn. g
ra su m da||
Srı
||
wg m /
×p g /
×m r /
wg s
i i a m ba a‖‖
5. \gn. d.tri pu
||∼∼∼
n swn. g
ra su m da||
S · /nrı i
||
∵n d m
∵m g s
i i a m ba‖‖
6. \gn. d.tri pu
|| n. /
w×r S n d n
ra su m da
||
S n drı i
||
m /×n d m
wm g s
i i a m ba‖‖
7.gn. d.tri pu
|| n. /
w×r S n d n
ra su m da
|| /
w×r s n d
rı i
||
m /×n d m
∵m g s
i i a m ba‖‖
8.gn. d.tri pu
||
n. /×r S n d n
ra su m da||
/×r
gr S
rı i||
m /gd
gd M s /
gg
gg S
i ı a m ba‖‖
9. \gn. d.tri pu
||
n. / r S n d nra su m da
||
p d n /×s
rı i||
d /×n p m /
×p
gg r s
i i a m ba a‖‖
10.gn. d.tri pu
||
n. / r S n d nra su m da
||
S r s N s nrı ı
||
D n d M∵m g s
ı a m ba‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 781—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
gn. d.tri pu
||
wn. s n. gra su m da
||\ S _
^rı
||
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
s stri pu
||
∴S · / n
∧n D
ra dya||\g m /
×n
ga ma||
n /×s
gd p d
∼∼∼N
ve dya a‖‖
/×r s s
tri pu||\n w
n s n D n dru ku tsa
||
∵d
w
d ndya
||
p D · wn s sra dya
‖‖
wn s n s _
^tri pu ra vai
||
_^ s r g
Xr S·n d n\ p d
ri mo hita ga‖‖
n s∧s N
tri pu ra|| d /
w×nd m
∵m G s
kr ta gha vidatri
‖‖
caran. am
wr g
va la||
/M m m /×p
ra ju ce||
g g /×m
lu va||
r r /gXr s s
la ri ka lu‖‖
s n.va la
||
/wr S n.
∵n. d.
ce va la||
n. /×s d. /
×n.
ti yai||
p. d.gn. d.
bhu va na‖‖
m. /gn.
va la||
d.∼∼∼
n. / Sya mu lo
||\gn.
gn.
ve la||
s /g∴g M · /n
yu t.a nı‖‖
d mva la
||
m /×p g g /
×m r
na ga||
wr g s
da||
s n. d. n. / Sa a
‖‖
s ska la
||
p m / n∧n d d /
×n
na na su ru||\p dla ta
||
p d×n n p d s
nu vu la sa‖‖
s /g∵g
ka la||
m p \g /m _^
mu lu ga je||
_^ m m /
×n
si||
D · /×n \p d∼∼∼
nya ma ru la
‖‖
wn ska la
||
nw
S r s \gn dka ma nci
||∼∼∼
n Sna sa
||
nd p d∴D ·×n sn _
^dgu n. a
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 782—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ n s
∵n
ka la||
d m m /n d mna vu nı
||
M · ×p G · /×mvu ga
||
rwr g \s / r s
da ci‖‖
gn. D.
wn.
tka la dha||
s /wr g m
wg /m
∼∼∼m
∼∼∼n.
ri guruguha nu ta sa‖‖
s /N \ p _^
ka la mo||
_^ p d
wn s s \wn r s
dakari samkari‖‖
ws /
gR g
ka la pi||
m/×p
Xg R s n/
×s n d
∼∼∼n
ka la paka cabha ra||\p D nka la ni
||
/×s n d m/
×p
gg
gr s
dhivadana suradana‖‖
collukkat.t.u svara sahityam
\∼∼∼N · d _
^ta jjamka tya
|||
_^ d
wn. S
wr g m
wg
ta jam takan. akaya ni ka li kalu
|||
/∼∼∼M · / p
jams.a pa
|||
\G/m\R/ g S
no di ni pramo
|||
wr g m /
×p
ta ri ki t.adi ni sa ka
|||
g /×m r /
×g s /
×r \S
ta ka dhimi takajamlabhu va na jana ni
|||
/gg
gr S
va ra da
|||
r S m /×p
gg
gr s
yini madasamani
‖ ::‖ ::‖ ::
wn. S sta jam taka dam ba
|||
/nD n\ p d n s
vanıvi harin. i
|||
wn s
wn /r _
^ta ri ta je
bhu ja ga ve
|||
_^
gr s n d /n\P d
kun. i madhu ra van. i
|||
wn s
wr g
sma ra ha ru
|||
/m/×p \
gR s
∵s N d
ta ddhınuni ra n. i puran. i
|||
p d n /×s
ta ka di gina ta ja na
|||
gd p m /
×p
gg
gr S
ta ka ta dimgi n. a tomna l.i na di nama n. i
‖‖‖
28.14.4 kırtana— adi tal.a — Pallavi Gopalayyar
pallavi
S s∴s n d p
w
d n d mwm
gn d
wn s
nıdu mu rtini kanugoni ne mmmadi||
∴s \N ∵
n d m mgni se vimci ne
||
s n d.wn s
wr gmp
nu dha nyud. a nai ti‖‖
G·/×m R·/×g\ S _^ S _
^ S _^
nı
||
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 783—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
m/×n
gd
gmgs/m g m/ n d n s
wrgm
ve da ve da mta viditu t.ai na||
∴m g snd n /
wr s
vemka t.e sa saka||
n/ws n d
wm
gn d n
la jaga nniva sa‖‖
caran. am
1. M /n d m/p m g /wm g \S w
n. d. n. s.mamdara gi ri dhara sanaka dimunima
||
wr g M m m/n dnasabja br m ga
||
/wn d p d
wn S s
dhrtasubha mga‖‖
S /ggg rs n /r s
×n /×s nd\ w
p d nyim di ra raman. a gun. a bharan. a
||
/ws n d /
wn d m
∵mg
yı sa vinuta na||
s /ws n d
wm
gnd
gn
ma param dha ma‖‖
2. M /nd m /pm g / m g \S n dwn. s
pamkaja bhava di mukhasamnnuti prapa||
/m g M m m/ndnna vatsalapati
||
/n\P dwn s s s _
^tapa vanabiru da
‖‖
_^ s/g
gg rs n /r s
∵s n d /
×n d\pdn
m kase s. amka srı ni dhe va||
/×s n d /
×n d m
∵m g
tsamka ni s.ka l.am||
s / s n dwm n d n
ka garud. a turamga‖‖
svaram
s /r s∵s n d n /s n
∵n d m m
∵m g s | s /g s n. d. n. s n. | s /m
∴m
wg. m /n d n ‖::
swr g / m r s n /r s
wn /s n d
wp d n | /
×s
gd p m
wg m /
×p
gg | g
r s m gwm/ n d n ‖
28.14.5 padam — triput.a tal.a — pracına padam
pallavi
gn. D. /
∼∼∼N. S _
^na ti ro
||
_^ S · ∼∼∼n. s /
wr g
ni nnu||
m∼∼∼M
×m r /
×g s
ne Ra na m||
wn. S s n. d. n. s s
mmi ti la ks. mi‖‖
d. p. d. n. /S _^ S
na ra|| /
g×g r S s n. d. n. s n.
ya n. u to d. i
||
d. p. d /×s
∼∼∼_
N S _^
te ga de
||
_^ s s n. d. n. s n. d. p.
_^
la ks. mi||
_^ p p. d. n. /S _
^ Sna ra
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 784—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
/×g r S s n. d. n. s n.
ya n. u to d. i||
d. p. d. /_
N. Ste ga de
||
S _^ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
S S∴S
na ti ju
||
/n /D×n d /
×n d
d. u ma da||
/×n p d n S d
∼∼∼n
na ti sa||
s∼∼∼N S S
ha sa mu le‖‖
Swn s /
wr g
wm /
×p
ra ti rai na nu||
wg /
×m r s \
gN d
∼∼∼n
ku rci te gu ja‖‖
S s n∵n d m
ra ti ke m pu na||
m /×p m g /
×m r /
×g s
ka d. e mu lo sa gu du‖‖
caran. am
d. n. D. /∼∼∼N.
ka na kam gi
||
∼∼∼S ·
∼∼∼S∼∼∼
S _^
ne va ni||
_^ s s s
wr g
∼∼∼M
ga na ka ni||
g /×m r /
×g s \
∼∼∼N _
^mi s.a me rva
‖‖
_^ n d.
wn. S
∧s N
ka na ka yı|| /
w×r S s n. n. d.
∵d. _
^ve l.a ju
||
_^ d m. n. D. /
∼∼∼N.
ga na ka ram||
s swn. d. /
∼∼∼N. S _
^mma na ve
‖‖
_^ s s s S S
ta na ka sim||
wr g \S w
n swr g
i m ci yi i m||
m∼∼∼M
×m r /
×g s
wn s
da na ka pra||
wr g / S s /n
∵n d.
∵d. _
^n. a mo rva ve
||
_^ d. d. n. S n. /
×s
ta pa ka l.a||
w
d. / n. \S. D. /∼∼∼N.
l.i ta na||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 785—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
S _^ S _
^ S ·ve
‖‖
s s s S s /nka lu go na ni
||
d n p D /∼∼∼N
de pa da||
S _^ S _
^wn s
ve vo||
/×g r s
wn s
wr g
yi m ti yi i i m||
m M×m g /
×m r
ka nu ve nı||
wr g s s
×s∼∼∼
n S · ×gso m mmu ga da
||
/×m R /
×g s s \n
ve yi||
/ r s s n d /×n \p D
de t.i pa da ve||
n dwn S n s
va na ru ha ks.u ni||
s /×r
gr s
wn s
wr g
kau gi lı ga da||
M _^ M · m g
ve pa lu||
M m∼∼∼N D
ma ru nı to||
dwn s S n d
va na ru t.e yi ka||
wn s n d
∵d m g
wm p
nı du da ya ga da
||
wm p \M
∵M m g
ve ya di||
wm p m g g /
×m r /
×g s
va cce ga da ve‖‖
s s s /×n d /
×n d
da na ru su ka pi ka||
/×n d p d
wn s s
ni ka ra ma ru da na||
wn s
wn s
wr g
wm /
×p
da na ru tu m mme da||
wg /
×m
gr s
×s n d p
ma la ya pa va na mu||
d n s S g mgha na mu ga ma na
||
n D /×n p D
mu ga si la la||
/×s n d /N d m
va na mu se ya mu||
/×p m g /
×m r /
×g s
ya nu di na m mmu lu‖‖
28.14.6 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
gN. D. /
∼∼∼N. S d. n. | S
wn. s /
wr g / m mM | g m /
×p g /
×m r /
×g s /
×r n. |
/×s
gn. d. p. d. n. s sS | n. d.
wn. s
wr g \S S | /
×g
gr S N. d. n. \S |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 786—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
\M. n. d.wn s d. n. S | m. n. d. n. s n. / s / g
∴G | m p \G /
×m r s
wn. S |
/ r s n. D. d. / n. \P. d. | p. d.wn. s
wr g \S n. d. | / r s n. d. m. n. d. n. S |
p. p. / d.∴d. / n.
∴n. / s
∴s / g
∴g | \P. d.
wn. s
wr g M m | \S w
r g m /×p g r S |
n. / r \S d.∴d. N.
∼∼∼N. | / s n. d. p. d. n. s / r \S | m
wg M /
×n d \M G |
m /×n d m G /
×m r S | /
×g r s
wg m
wp
gg R s | g
n. D. n. swr g M g |
m / n D /×n p /
×d m /
×p g | /
×m r / g S s n. d.
wn. s | s s / N D d / n \S |
d n S p p d n S | P d∼∼∼
n s /×g r S S | /
wg r S
wn s \
gN D |
/×n d /
×n \P d p d n s | s /
wr g m p d
wn s n d | p d n d \M G \S |
/ g r s n D / r s n d | / n p d n s / ggr s n d | ×
m g /×m r /
×g s /
×r s n d |
/ n d \M wg m /
×p
gg
gr s | g
n. d. \P. d. n. / s∴S / g |
∴G / m
∴M / n D
wn s |
wn s
wr g /
×m r s /
×r \S | w
n s \N D /wn d \M | w
g m /×p \G /
×m \R \S |
/ N∴n d /
×n p d
wn S | w
n swr G / m r / g \S | / N
∵n d \M \G / n d |
\M g m /×p g /
×m r S | w
r G m / n D n S | \P d n swr g / m r s |
/ r S s n D p d n | d M gwr g / m r S | / S \N D \M G |
r gwm / p g r S \
gN. | D. / N. \P. d. n. S | / g r \S _
^ S _^ S _
^ S ‖
28.15 janya (bhas. anga) 8 — jujavanti
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (bhas. anga) 8 — jujavanti�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 787—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
jujavantyakhya ragasca sampurn. assagrahanvitah |laks. yamarganusaren. a gıyate ganavedibih ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: R g m p d S | [n d [n S,avarohan. a: [n d p m m g r s | r m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; desiya raga; suitable for singing at all times.
� Though this jujavanti raga is sampurn. a as per the laks.an. a sloka it is meant to be sung following laks.yamarga. The jıva svaras that impart sweetness are rs. abha and madhyama.
(R R R) (r /m [G R [g r S) (M M M) (wm g
wm p D) (m p d /
×s d P \
gM G) (r m \[
gG R) (s r
XN
gN D
/∼∼∼N S) — These are the prayogas make this raga shine.
(r / m \[gG R [g R) — the notes in this prayoga are sadharan. a gandhara.
If this prayoga is shown frequently in the sancaras, the raga will shine forth well.(r [g m [g R) — the gandharas in this prayoga are sadharan. a gandharas in certain places and antara
gandharas in certain other places. The [ sign is used to denote the sadharan. a gandara.
The rest can be understood through kırtana and sancari.
LAKS. YA
28.15.1 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
Rce
||
∵R r gta ssrı
||
wm P mba
||
G m g Rla kr
||
Rs.n. am
||
r /×m [
gg r s \gn. d.
m m bha ja||
/∼∼∼N.
re||
S s n. d. p.e re
‖ ::‖ ::
2.∼∼∼N.re
||
/S∴sre
‖‖
Mcim
||
∴m g
wm P
wm
ti ta||
Prtha
||
pwm p d s
pra da ca ra||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 788—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
S · wn D · /×nn. a
||
X
d p pwmP·/×n d p
ravi m dam
||
m gm mu
||
/wmG r / [
×g R ·[×gR/
×m
ku m dam m‖ \ g s‖
r / Rce ta
anupallavi
snu
||
s s /Sta na nı
||
s sra da
||
s nws R · s
∵s r
sa dr sa sa||
Xs D
w
D · /×srı
||
∼∼∼D /
×n d P · /×n
ram na m m m||
/gd p
gm g
da ki
||
wm p
∧p m
∼∼∼P _
^so ram
‖‖
_^ s :
: p:: pı
||
d s s \gn dta va sa na
||
dw
d N ·dha ra m
||
p p mwg m g
m ka m bu||
p mwp D ·
ka m m||
p p m /d Pwm g
dha ra m m m||
wm g \rgi ri
||∼∼∼
r [×g
wr /\
×g \S
dha ra m‖‖
S s∴s _
^pu ta na
||
_^ s s / S S S
di sam ha ram‖‖
w
d r Spu ru s.o
||×wn
_
d×wn
_
D /×s d
g∵d p m
tta mava ta ram
‖‖
P d×s
sı ta l.a||
n∵n d
×d p
∵pm g
hrdaya viha ram‖‖
wm p /d
×s \p _
^
srı
||
_^ p m G r /m g
ws
ru kmin. ı da ram‖‖
caran. am
m /×d p
na va||
w×p
_m
w×p
_m p m g
nı ta
||
w×m
_g
w×m
_g×m
gam m
|| r [
w×g_r [
w×g_r×g s
dha va ha
‖‖
r \wnva da
||∼∼∼
S _^ S
nam||
n /×s
gn d p
mr du||
r r∴R _
^ga da nam
‖‖
_^ r r g
na l.i||
m P×m
na pa tra||
×wm g
×wm g
na ya
||\∼∼∼R / m \[
gG r _
^nam
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 789—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ r g rm va t.a
||
s \ gn.
gn.×s d n d
pa tra||
wn. s∼∼∼
n.sa ya
||
/ S _^ S _
^nam
‖‖
_^ s :
: r g:: na l.i
||
m pw
d×n d /
×n
X
d pna pa tra
||
p \gm gna ya
||\∼∼∼R
wr / m
gG r _
^nam m m
||
_^ r g r
va t.a||
Xs
wgn.
wgn. d. n. d.
pa tra
||
wn. s
wn.
sa ya||
S _^ S _
^nam
‖‖
_^ s s s
na va||∼∼∼R r r
cam pa ka||
R · wg mna
||
g rwr G · S _
^
si kam m m||
_^ s [ g r
a ta||
Xs∼∼∼N S · /[
w×g r
sı su ma
||
×s
_n×s
g_n
bha
||
d dwn S
sa kam m‖‖
r s _^
na te||
_^ s s n
w
d N · dm dra di
||∼∼∼Plo
||
d /×s
X
d P m gka pa la
||
r g m pkam
|| /
×wn d
∵d p
∵p m g
mr ga ma da
||
∵g r s
wn.
ti la||
S _^ S
kam‖‖
wr g m p
na va tu l.a|| D /
w×n d p m G
sı va na ma lam
||
R /m [ g _^
na ra da||
_^ g r s
wn. S S
di mu ni ja lam‖ ::‖ ::
wp s
wn s _
^ku va la ya
||
_^ s n d
wp R R
di pa ri pa lam‖‖
∴r s n d
gu ru gu ha|| /×n p
×p
g_mm/
×d p mg
ws
nuta go pa lam
‖‖
28.15.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
R R R R R |∴R g m P \M M | G G R [g r S |
\gN. D. N. S _
^ S | sgn. d. p. R R R | r g
wm P m
∵G m g |
r / [G r / M \[gG R | m [
gg R [g r s / [g R | d / r
Xs∼∼∼N. D. /
gN. S |
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 790—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
p. p. R P. R R | g M m G R R | g m P M [gG R |
r / m \[gG R [g r s / [g | R S R
Xs N.
×s D. | /
×s
_
N. S d. n. S S |
R R R /gd
g∴d \P | \M ∵
m g \R R R | r / m g / m g r r / [×g r / [
×g |
s / [×g r / [
×g r g m [g
∵g r | s r [g r s d. /
×s
∼∼∼_
N S | p. r∴r g
wr g m P m |
w
G m g m g \R R | r / m [g r S / [×g r S | r s \N.
×s n. d.
wn. S |
d. p. R r g m P m | p m \[gG R /
×m [
gg R S | s / [
gg r s N. d.
wn. S |
s s / S s ss sS | d / rw
Sgd
gd \P M | m m \G ×
p_
M dD |
wm p D / s
X
d P \M ∧m G | \R R
wr / m
Xm G \S | s sS n d n /
×s n d |
p pP \m mm mM | wm g
wm p d /
×s d p m g | r [g / m [g r / m
∴m g
∴g s |
/ r rr rR r g m g | g r∴r s s / r
Xn D
w×n
_
D | /×s d
gd p p
wm p p D |
wm p d sS \D \P | M
∧m G \R
∼∼∼R∼∼∼R | g m \
gG [R g r S |
m m M∴m g
wmp D | w
m p d /×s d
∵d p
∵p m
∵m | / p
∴p m
∵m g
∵g r
∵r / g s |
wr g m p D n d p m | G R / m [G r
wn s | ×
s_
M∼∼∼M∼∼∼M P d s |
r g m p d swm p d s | n d
wn s n d P \M | \G w
m p d dd dD |
wm p d / s
X
d P \M G | r / m \[gG R [g r S | \
gN. D.
∼∼∼N. S _
^ S ‖
Besides its own shadow, this jujavanti shines with the additional shadows mixed from erukalakambhoji,darbar, sahana, and bhairavi.
28.16 janya (bhas. anga) 9 — kamas
ban. a bhu mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi ni�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 791—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
mel.a 28 — harikedaragaul.a
janya raga (bhas. anga) 9
LAKS. AN. A
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r g m p d [n S,avarohan. a: s [n d p m g r S ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; desıya raga; suitable for singing at all times.
� For this raga, even though the murcchana is given as above, other arohan. a, avarohan. a such as — (S gm p d n S) (s m g m p d n S), (s m g m n d n S) (s n d p m g S) are also available. The madhyama andthe dhaivata are the jıva svaras that provide great ranjana for this ragam.
Some of the prayogas with ranjana are — (D D) (P d n d p) (M M) (G m n d n p) (n d pXp M M)
(/ N D n P dXp M M g \S) (D p M) (G r S).
In the tara sthayi, sadharan. a gandhara shows up only in the prayogas — (s r / [G r s) (s r [g r s). Inthe laks.ya, there is no sancara below the mandra sthayi nis. ada. It appears this raga arrived from the northernregion and attained fame here. Among the desıya ragas this provides much ranjana.
Others can be seen from the laks.yas.
LAKS. YA
28.16.1 kırtana— adi tal.a — Malayal.am Kulasekhara (Svatittirunal.) Maharaja
pallavi
S · s n n d d p / d p m gsa ra sa sa ma mu kha pa ra ma va
||
M _^ M
mam||
s n d n p d p rsa na ka mu kha vi nu ta
‖ ::‖ ::
S · / ×r n n d∵d p /
×d p m g
sa ra sa sa ma mu kha pa ra ma va
||
M _^ M
mam||
G · r S ‖‖
anupallavi
/M gwm p p
wg m/ N d
wn s s
wn s
para rahita bhava ghorakalus.atara||
/rgr s
∴S n d p
va · ri ra si pa ri||
/d p mwg m p d n
pa ti ta ma yi sa da ya‖‖
caran. am
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 792—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
d d d d d d d d d d d d d p d n1. ku t.i la bhu ja ga va ra phan. a kr ta surucira2. madana ja naka na va ma n. imaya sula l.i ta3. sa ka la bhuvanabhaya ha ra n. a pa t.ucarita
||||
n n N _^ N S _
^na t.a na deha ra sauja la me
||||
s∵n n d
∵d p
∵p m
vareya
‖‖‖‖
S s n∵n d /
wn p \M g m \R g m
1. go ku la ka la sa pa yo nidhi pu rn. a sa2. mam ju l.a vacana vi mohi ta vi budhani3. sam ta tamviha ra memana sı ha da
||||
d p m G /×m r
sa m kaka yaya l.o
||||
wr g \S · ‖
‖‖‖
s m g m p p g m m n d n s swn s
1. ni t.i la ta t.a la si ta mr gama da ti lakasu2. pa dana tanikhi la ma no ra tha da yaka3. praka t.a bala da nu ja bhe da na lo lupa
||||
/ r r s∵
S n d pnı la va ri da sapa pa ja la gi ripa dma na bha bhu ja
||||
d p mwg m p d n
rı ra ya du ti la kaku li sa sa ra sa ta raga dhi pa ti sa ya na
‖‖‖‖
28.16.2 pada varn. am — tisra jati eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
pallavi
s s s \N · d \pem ta ni ne de lu
||
m g∵g r / p p M · _
^ M _^
pu du ra
‖‖
_^ m m
∧d d p d d _
^ye la gu
||
_^ d p d
wn s s n /
×s n d
wp
ta l.u du ra
‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 793—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
d d d p s n∵n d
∵d p m
mam tu ke kku
||
/gn
wg m d p
gd
gN · d d
vı ra va
‖‖
d /×s_n S / [ G · r s
gn
sam ta ti ya ga ra||
d p m g M p d∼∼∼
nja na sa
‖‖
svara sahityam
S · /×r s n d n s /r s∵s
sa ra gu n. a ba li mi ga na la||
\N · / s n d n / s n∵n d
∵d
nı ra ja su ma sa ra mu la na
||
\P · / d p m p / d p∵p m g
pa ra mu ga da mi mi gu la ga||
/M · g r s m gwm p d n
ma · ru d. u pa ra pe sri ta ja na‖ ::‖ ::
s /r S n d /s∵N d p /n
su ra sa la yi ka ta l.a nu ra||
D p m /d∵P m G ·m _
^ba la ca la me la ka mam
||
_^ m p d
Xp M /n d p \M / S
ta ka ma ni ta ra ma kam||
n d p \M G M p dwn
ta vi nu ma bra hma di nu ta‖‖
caran. am
D · p m p / dXp m
ta pa ma dhi ka||
p /g m d p d∴D _
^ma ya nu ra
‖‖
_^ d d P d
∼∼∼n∼∼∼
n n d /∼∼∼
n _^
da ya yu m cu t.a ku||
_^ n / s n d p d N s n
∵N d
∵d
sa ma ya mi di ra
‖‖
svara sahityam
D · P m _^
ra ra da||
_^ m N D p _
^nı da na
‖‖
_^ p S \N d _
^yı ra ra
||
_^ d \P \M w
g Mwp
pe la sa da vi‖‖
d nra ha
(ta pa ma · · ·mi di ra · · ·
)
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 794—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
N s n d n d pXp∼∼∼M
re pa ga li||
p d n s d /wn p m g
∵g r∼∼∼m _
^
va de ra||
_^ m G · m n /s
∵n d _
^le ma bo dha na
||
_^ d d n
×s n d n /S ·
vi na ka ra
‖‖
svara sahityam
1. N · ∵n d∴d \ P · /d
Xp M
ne ni ra pa ra dhi ra
||
×g M /n d n \ P d m p dsa ra ga mu na bro cu t.a ku nu
‖‖
(re pa ga · · ·
vina ka ra · · ·
)
2. N · n d pwm p d n
∧n D _
^nı su gu n. a mu lu vi ni da
||
_^ d \P · \M · G ·M _
^ne nı sa mı
||
_^ m
wg m p /
w
M p p d n \w
Dpya mu nu je ri va la pu mı
||
n /r S n d P M d p _^
ri yı da ri ni ne ko ri to‖‖
_^ p d N s n d n d p
∧p M
ri re pa ga lı||
· · ·· · ·
‖‖
· · ·· · ·
||
d n s n d n /S _^ s _
^
vi na ka ra‖‖
_^ s d p p m g m g
ko pa me ra||
s mwg m n n d
∴d _
^
ka vu gi lı ra
‖‖
_^ d d /
wn s s \n
ko ri na va ra||
∼∼∼n d n s
∧s n S ·
mu lı ra‖‖
svara sahityam
1. d P /w
d p m g m p M / ndu ra ga ta mu ta ga du ra ma
||
d n p dwm P S n d p _
^ra va va la du ra vim ta ga yim
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 795—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
_^ p
wmta
(ko pa mo ra · · ·
vara mu l. ı ra · · ·
)
2. S ·∼∼∼N · /
wr s n d p \m _
^sa mra jya pha la da vi no
||
_^ m p d n
∴D n p d n S
da kr ta pa da ma hi ta ve||
s n /r s \gN d n /[ g r S
da ka ru n. a ra da pi lu va ra||
n d n / s∵N d p \M g
∼∼∼m _
^da pa lu ka ra da na tem dra srı
‖‖
_^ m p
da
(ko pa mo ra · · ·
vara mu l. ı ra · · ·
)
S r /wr [g r
ws r
srı pu ra mu na||
s \n n d n s∧s N
ve la yu ma‖‖
S n d \p psrı tya ga
||
p D p m m g m p d∼∼∼
nra ja sa mi
‖‖
svara sahityam
1. S · /r s n d n s / P dsvam ta mu na ga lu gu pam ta
||
wn s \ M p d n \ G m P
mi su mam ta ta ga dam ta kam‖‖
d nta ka
(srı pu ra mu · · ·
tyaga ra ja svami · · ·
)
svara sahityam
2. S ·N · D · wn s /r
sa ra sa ra mu le||
s∵s n
∵n d
∵d p
∵p m g
wm p
Ri gi na do ra va ni da la ci ti su
||
\M ·∵M _
^ M s /M g mma ma ru ma vu la
||
P m d P m g m p d nba lgu lu mu lgu lu ga va ra la
‖ ::‖ ::
s r [g r swn s /r s n d n
na la si ti ra ka la ya ni di ta di||
/s n d p d /n d p \M · / dga da ra yi ka nu lu ka ma na
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 796—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
p d \M · s m g M · / [g _^
gha na ma nu ma u ma kam||
_^ g r s n d P M p d n
ta go li ci ve ma ru ni t.u‖‖
s s slem ta ni
28.16.3 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Et.t.ayapuram Raja
pallavi
1. s Swn s d
∼∼∼N
mu ru ka||
d \P m g∵g r
ta ru ki lai||
M · _^ M
∴m g
ya u na||
m N∵D N
ti ru pa da||
S n∵D N
ce vai ce yya‖‖
2. s S /×r×r N _
^
∼∼∼N
mu ru ka||
d \P m g∵G
ta ru ki lai||∼∼∼M · _
^ M m gya u na
||
n D P Dti ru pa da
||
wn S · n
∼∼∼D∼∼∼N
ce vai ce yya‖‖
3 s Swn sr[
×grsn
muruka||
d \P m g∵g r
ta ru ki lai||∼∼∼M · _
^ M∴m g
ya u na||
n D s n∵nd
∵dpm
tirupa da
||
mndn p d g mpdwns∼∼∼
nce vai ce y ya
‖‖
4 s Swn sr[grsn
muruka||
w
d \P m g∵g r
ta ru ki lai||∼∼∼M · _
^ M∵m g
ya u na||
/nD s ndpmg r sti rupa da
|| s mgm p d/
w×s ndpd
wn
ce vai ce yya
‖‖
5 s S[ g r∵r ssn
∵nd
muruka||
w
d \P m g∵g r
ta ru ki lai||∼∼∼M · _
^ M∵m g
ya u na||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 797—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
/nD s ndpmg r sti rupa da
||
s mgm p d/×s ndpd/
∼∼∼n
ce vai ce yya‖‖
6 s S Mgrsnmuruka
||
d \P m∵g g r
ta ru ki lai||∼∼∼M · _
^ M∵m g
ya u na||
/n D S n dti ru pa da
||
s ndp m mndn pd∼∼∼
nce vaice yya
‖‖
7 s S r s∵sn sn
∵nd
muruka||
∵d \P m g
∵G
ta ru ki lai
||
m P · \m _^ M s
wn.
ya u na||
sM g mPwmp D
tirupa da||
p dN d n s ndpd∼∼∼
nce vai ce y ya
‖‖
8. s Swn s
∼∼∼N ·
mu ru ka||
d \P m g∵G
ta ru ki lai||
m P · \ wm M _^ M
ya a||
×m g
×g r /
wg \ S _
^a a
||
_^ S · _
^ S _^ S ‖
‖
anupallavi
m n∧n D N
gu ru va y
||
s n d /n /S S _^
mu n no ru||
_^ s s s \N w
n S ·gu ru mu ni k
||
n D p d n s n d pka rul. ma
||
m :: m g
wg M · R
l :: ma ru ka
||
/[ g R S Sye nai kka kka
||
s S∧s∼∼∼N _
^ Nva ru va y
||
d d p m p d n d /∼∼∼N
va l. l.i ma n. a l.a‖‖
caran. am
1. D P Mam pu vi
||
d P p dgN D _
^yi le n na l.um
||
_^ d d
∼∼∼n S \N
a d. i ya var||
w
d /∼∼∼N S S _
^ta maik ka kka
||
_^ s s S M
cem pon ma||
g m grS swnsr
yilmı tini l||
s Swn s
∼∼∼N ·
a zha ka y||
d p m p d n d∼∼∼N
i run tu va rum‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 798—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
2. d P∵M P
×d
ti ru va Ru||
Xp m
∵G∼∼∼M M _
^mu kan ka l.um
||
_^ m d d D \P
ti ran. t.a pan||
/gn
gN D P _
^ni ru kai yum
||
_^ p m m
∵M G
ma rai ma lar||
w
M p D Pe nti ya pan
||
n D P Mni ru vi zhi
||
p P · /dXp∼∼∼M _
^ Mpo zhi yu m
||
m M∵G M
ka ru n. ai yum||
p Dgn
gn S
ti kal. ka zhu ku||
/M · G Rma ma lai
||
S · s n s R ·ka n ta
‖‖
s Swr s N
ka ru n. ai yum||
d n /×s n d P
ti kal. · ka zhu ku||
M · M Mma ma lai
||
wg M P ·
w
d /∼∼∼N
ka n ta‖‖
svaram
S · _^ S
wr s n | /
ws n d n d p d p m
wg | M · _
^ M s s m | wg m p
wm p d p d n d n ‖::
s r /[G r s N d n / R s n | D p d / N d p M G ·m |
P ·m D · p M [g r | S n d p M · G m p d n ‖
28.16.4 svarajati — rupaka tal.a — (dhatu) Subbarama Dıks.ita (matu) Kat.ikaiNamasivayappulavar
pallavi
M _^
ma||
_^ m P d
mo ka||
n dla ki
||
p m gwr p
ri mı Ru||
\∼∼∼M _
^te
||
_^
∼∼∼M _
^ m s nye n
||
s s r sna ce
||
n d p m g∵g r
y ku ve n‖ ::‖ ::
M _^
ma||
_^ m
wg m p d
wn s
mo ka||
s r s n dla ki
||
p M gwr p
ri mı Ru||
Xp M _
^te
||
_^ M _
^ m s nye n
||
/×r s /
×r n
na ce y||
d p m∵g g
ku ve n‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 799—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
mwg
va li||
m p /dXp∼∼∼M
ya va na||
P ·w
d nlum
||
Dwn s d /
×n p m
po y va ra||
m g∵g r
ve||
gp
gp M · _
^ Mn. u m
||×m g / m
×r
m||
wr g \ S · _
^ Sm
‖‖
anupallavi
gcı
||
M p /dXm m _
^man ku ma
||
_^ m g
ret.||
m /w
d p d Ng· d _
^
t.e n ti ran
||
_^ d p d
di nam||
_^ d /
×s
_n∼∼∼
nwn s s n
pa n. i ka zhu ka||
w
d N d pca la
||
D · wn s∧s n∼∼∼
s _^
ve la var‖‖
_^ s s
ta||
∼∼∼M
wg m r
ma tti ra m||
wr G · rta ni
||
s s s n s R ·tti ruk ku n
||
s r sca ma
||
s nwn n S · \n
ya m pa rttu||
dw
d nva
||
d P m g∵g r
t.i po t.i‖‖
svara sahityam
M _^
ma||
_^ m P d
te cu||
Xp M _
^ma
||
_^ m g r p
vi ca na||
\∼∼∼M _
^ma
||
_^ m
∵M pma pa
||
d nzha ki
||
d / N d pno ri d. am
‖ ::‖ ::
M · wp _^
ma te||
_^ p d
Xp M · g r p
cu ma vi ca na||\M ·m _
^ma ·ma
||
_^ m p d n d /N d p
pa zha ki no ri d. am‖ ::‖ ::
M · wp
ma lai||
d n s n d p m gva ru mu na ti pi ri ya
||
M · pma ka
||
d n p /×n d
∵d p
∵p
va ru ki Ra vi ri vi ta
||
\M · gma na
||
r swm g m p d p
te na a ta Ri ya mu na||
M · pma ra
||
s n d∵d p
∵p m g
vu ru vi li ve ku ca
||
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 800—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
M · /rma ri
||
s n d n /×s n d p
ye nai vu ru vi li ye na||
M · /[ gma Ri
||
r s n d p Mwg
vi t.a a ta na ma ka‖‖
M _^
ma||
_^ m
wg m p d
wn s
mo ka‖‖
caran. ataiyotta ed. uppu
Do
||
∴D
∴D
ho ho||
P Dma ne
||
N∵n D p m g
e ni ra cai cu ka||
wm P d _
^ma t.ı ya
||
_^ d n d p m g
wm p
t.a va ru Ra vu ca ta||∼∼∼Mma
||
g m p /n d∵d p m
e n. u va tu pi ca ka t.i
‖‖
Do
||
∴D
∴D
ho ho‖‖
svara sahitya
1.wm p m
∵g _
^o ru va ra
||
_^ g m g p
∧p M _
^cai pe ri tay
||
_^ M P
na||
D p /n d∵d p m
me ya lai va ti le na
‖‖
Do
||
∵D
∴D
ho ho‖‖
2. p m g m _^
pa ru va ma||
_^ m m g m p d n _
^ dmu na ma ru vi yi la
||
_^ d
∵d p mta pa yil
||
s n d p n d pwm
pa n. i ya va va t.i‖‖
Do
||
∴D
∴D
ho ho‖‖
3. D p m _^
ta pa ma||
_^ m g
wm p d
Xp M ·
ka i l.a ni la||
P d /n _^
ma lai va||
_^ n d
∴d p /
∼∼∼M
t.ai va ru te
‖‖
P · spa ca
||
n d P · /n d pva lai pa ca va lai
||
m G m _^
ma ka ma||
_^ m p n D
∵d p
wm
yai po la ta ta t.i
‖‖
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 801—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
Do
||
∴D
∴D
ho ho‖‖
4. Sa
||
S∴
Sra le
||
N Dcu to
||
wn s
∴N D p m
i tu po ta ki yum||
P · d _^
va ra||
_^ d n S d n s n
ta ta ma ta me na||
Sve
||
∴
S∴
SRe to
‖ ::‖ ::
M m g _^
ma ra ve||
_^ g m P d d
∼∼∼N
l.ai pe ci na ta||
p D nle ta va
||
s∵N D p M
ti ta la pa ma||
p d n s _^
i te na te||
_^ s s n d p M m
zhai ma ti yi na le||
/ [g R s _^
mu ne ku||
_^ s n /
×s N d p m
t.i ya ka la pa lam‖‖
Do
||
∴D
∴D
ho ho‖‖
28.16.5 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s n d p mwg M M | g m p d
wn s n
∵n d
∵d | p
∵p m
∵m g
∵g
wm p d p |
\M M M∵m g \S | m
wg M n d N \P | d n S \D n
∵n S |
d n s r s n D P | S N D n /×s n d | P D
Xp M g
∵g M |
g m n d n p d n S | \D N S r r S | n dwn s r s N D |
p d n×s n d P M | g m n d N \P D | p d
wn s r r s n D |
p dwn s n d p m G | m n D \m d P \g p | M \r m G \s r S |
s∴s / n
gn D D
∴D | s
∴s / d
∴d P P P | s
∴s / p
∴p \M M M |
s∴s / n
∴n D s
∴s / p
∴p | M s n d n d p D | s d p d p m g
∴g M |�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 802—
ri gu ma pa dhi ni ban. a bhu
s / n D d / n P s / p | \M / p m G /×m r S | g
∴g m
∴m p n d n S |
\G m p d n s sS | \D n s r r S N | \D wn / s n d p pP |
D n p d n /×s n D |
∵D n p d p m mM | S M S D P |
S∼∼∼N S S N | D [g r S n d P | D
wn s [g r s n D |
wn s r [g r s n D | w
n s \N D n n S | n / [g r s n / r s n D |
p dwn s m g m r S | m g r S [g r S |
∴s n d p M g r S |
wn. s m g
wm p d n S | w
g m p dwn s r [g r s | / m g r S n d p M |
p / dXp M g
wr P M | S \N D P M | s n d p M G R |
/ G \S _^ S _
^ S ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 28 zzzzz
�� � 28. harikedaragaul.a — 803—
29MEL. A 29 — DHIRASANKARABHARAN. AM
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gi ma pa dhi nu
cakra 5 — mel.a 5
raganga raga 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
sankarabharan. am purn. am sayam geyam ca sagraham |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; suitable for singing in the evenings.
� It is the opinion of the purvacaryas that this sankarabharan. am is superior to all ragas. For this raga,even though the s.ad. ja is the graha, amsa, and nyasa, all the svaras provide ranjana. Among these, the mostimportant jıva svaras are nis. ada, gandhara, madhyama and pancama.
In addition,
in (s / rwg m p / d
wn s) — the gandhara, nis. adas with nokku that follow the rs. abha, dhaivatas with etra
jaru,
in (swr g m p
w
d n s) — the rs. abha, dhaivata with nokku,
in ( sgn
gd p
gm
gg
gr s) — the odukkal svaras, other than the s.ad. ja, pancama, s.ad. ja,
in (s \gd p \gm g
g \gr s) — the svaras with both iRakka jaru and odukkal, except s.ad. ja, pancama, s.ad. ja,
in (s nXd P s d
Xd P m / P
Xg R s) — the pancama, rs. abha which have the dhiavata, gandhara as pod. i svaras
with khan. d. ippu,
804
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
These (above mentioned) five prayogas provide greater ranjana for this raga. Among these, in the fourthprayoga, there is no iRakka jaru from madhyama to gandhara.
Fearing that this work will grow too big, I am showing only some prayogas below. Others should begrasped from the laks.yas.
(s \wn. s \w
d. N. ) (m. g.wm. p. / d.
w
N. ) (s /×g
Xr s N. ) (
wn. s
wr G) (m
gm G) (
×m \wr G) (s
wr G) (\S ×g
_
Rw
G) (
/ M mwg / M m) (
wr g / M m) (\
w
R g /×p
_
M) (p /×s
_
d \P) (wm p /
gd \P) ( / d
gd P) ( /
gs
_
D P) (wm p / d
w
N)
(p / dw
N) (sgn \
gd p
w
d n / S) ( / ggr S) (s
gn
gd p \gm g
ggr s) ( / S \
gd p \gm g
ggr s) ( / d p m /
×p
gg
gr s) (
wr g
m pw
d n s s / rwg m p /
w
d n s) (r g / m r / g s) ( / r n / s d /×n p) (m g
wm p
w
d n S) (s nXd P s
Xd P) (m g
m / PXg R S) (s n. /
×r n. /
×s d. /n. \P. ) (
w
d. n. s n. n. d. / S).
LAKS. YA
29.0.1 gıta — mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
r g m p d p p m Gri pu ba la kha m d. a nu re
||
g g g r p m g r s ngu n. a ga n. a a a ka ru re e
||
M g m r g s r s nma ya a ti i i i i ta
||
p d n s r g m p m gpa a a da pu u ji tu re e
||
d p m p m g p g r sdhi i bu dha ra a kha n. u re e
||
n s d p m p m g r snu ta ja na ma m da a ru re
||
antari
S _^ S S N d p
kum bhe e sva ra||
m g m p d p s n n dja m bha a a ri sa m nu ta
||
S _^ S _
^ S _^ S _
^ Sre
||
javad. a
m m m g r g m r s nra a ga a m ga dhi i i ra
||
s N g R g r s nsa m ka ra bha ra m n. a
||
r S s n s d p m gu pa m ga ku ra m m ji
||
m p d n d p m g r sna a ra a ya n. i a a ra bhi
||
s m g m p d n s r gsu u u ddha va sa m m m ta
||
s m g m p p d n Sna a ra a ya n. a de e sa
||
p d d p s n d p m gks.i sa a ma pu u rva ga u l.a
||
d p m p m g p g r sna a ga a dhva ni ba a a n. a
||
n s d p m p m g r sma a ca kra m na a ga ru
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 805—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
S _^ S S N d p
kum bhe e sva ra||
m g m p d p s n n dja m bha a a ri sa m nu ta
||
S _^ S _
^ S _^ S _
^ Sre
‖‖
S _^ S S N d p
bha s. a a m ga||
m p d n d p m g r sbi la a a ha ri be e ga d. a
||
S S r s n s d ppu rn. a ca m m m dri ka
||
m p d n d p m g r ssa ra a a sva ti ma no ha ri
||
M G M p d Nke da a a a ra
||
S N s r G m rra ga na va ro o ju
||
r s n s d p m g r sra a ga m na a ga ru re e
‖‖
S _^ S _
^ S N d pkum bhe e sva ra
||
m g m p d p s n n dja m bha a a ri sa m nu ta
||
S _^ S _
^ S _^ S _
^ Sre
‖‖
29.0.2 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
s nX
d P m gwm p
Xg r s
sa da si va mu pa||
/×p
_m G /
×p∼∼∼_m _
^sma he sam
||
_^ m
wm P
mu da‖‖
Xrs / d P·m /
w×pmg\gr s n. s
wrgm
ci da nam mda ru
|| /
×d
∼∼∼_
P ·×∵p m
pam sa
||
ggr s
wm P
w
d nda mu da
‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
p∴p m g
gr s m g /
g∼∼∼m P
ni da gha da tta
||
d n /×s n /
×s d /
×n p
tre ya ka||
w
d n S spi la va
‖‖
r sw×g r s N s /
×r s n
ma de va vya sa
||
d dwn s n \
gd
su ka di
||
p m gwm p
va m di ta‖‖
m / p∵m g
wm p p
w
d npa da m bho ja yu ga
||
S p /×s
_n d
l.am va ra||
n s s n \gd p
bha ya‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 806—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
w
d n /S s r s nX
d Ppra da na ku sa lam
||
m g∵g
gr s m
bha kta va||
wg m p
w
d ntsa lam
‖‖
caran. am
s P∵m g r s r m g g
ca ra ca ra tma ka||
r /gg r s \d.
pra pa m ca||
∵N. Sge ham
‖‖
s∴S m
∼∼∼m g
wm p g / m r
su ra su ra se vi
||
g m p \ g mta vr s.a bha
||
/ P∴P
va ham‖‖
s S R r /×g r s
mu ra ri pra bhr ti|| N ·
ws r S · /
×r
g×n d
de va sa
||
/ N∼∼∼
Smu ham
‖‖
wp S
×n
g
d / s nX
d p m ppa ra sa kti sa m
||
S \gd p
mme l.a na||
m /×d p g /
×m r s
mo ham m
‖‖
s S s s s /S s∴
S s S s npuran. a purus.am puramtakam sam
||
s /×g_
R s∵s n s /
×r
ka ra bharan. a bha||
n / sgd p
gd n S
sama na de ham‖ ::‖ ::
s R m gXr S r /
×g r S n
w
d n Snirama yam nikhila sokapaham
||
p /S nX
d P g /×m r
parapa ram pa ra
||
s m gwm p / d
w
Nma guruguhamaham
‖‖
29.0.3 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
P mwg /×p
∼∼∼_
Ma ks.a ya
||
P · wm p
w
d nlim ga vi
||
/S · s ngd p s
bho sva||
X
d P \m m gwm /
wp
gg r
yam m bho‖‖
s :: 2.X
d P ·m m gwm p g m
yam m bho‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 807—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
r p0 m g rwg m g /
×m r
a khi la m d. a|| /
w×g r \wn. s
wr g m d p
ko t.i pra
||
Xg R · S P
bho pa
||
wm g
gr s n. s
wr g m
hi · sam bho‖‖
P · mwg M
a ks.a ya||
2. p m g r g m g m g ra khi la m d. a
||
s N. · r s \d. /×s n.
ko t.i pra||
S · _^ S _
^ Sbho
‖‖
anupallavi
P D∴d p m
a ks.a ra
|| /
×p m
wg×p
∼∼∼_
M P _^
sva ru pa
||
_^ p d
∼∼∼d /
×s n \P
a mi ta pra||
w
d n s N /sw
d n s n S _^
ta pa‖‖
_^ s
wn s R g ra ru d. ha
||
s S N /r s s n∵n d
vr s.a va||
N s sgn
gd p p
ha ja||
w
d n s r s nX
d PXg r s
ga nmo ha‖‖
Sgr s
wn. s r
da ks.a si ks.a n. a||
S mwg m g
gr s n.
da ks.a ta ra su ra||
s pp \g m \r gla ks.a n. a vi dhi vi
||
S d \m ×p
wg m
la ks.a n. a la ks.ya‖‖
p /dd /wn s
wn s
la ks.a n. a ba hu vi|| s n s /
w×g
_r s n s
ca ks.a n. a su dha
||
p rr n /×s \d p
bha ks.a n. a gu ru ka||
S \gd P
gg×m r
t.a ks.a vı ks.a‖ s‖ n. a
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 808—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
caran. am
g m Pw
Mba da rı va
||∼∼∼P · P
Xp M
na mu la||
Dg· P M
na yi ka||
p /×d p /
×d
Xp m g m /
×p
gg r
a a sa hi ta‖‖
∵G · _
^
∼∼∼G
wm P ·
bha dra||
gwm
gg r S N.
ka l.ı sa||
wn. S _
^ S /g×g r
bha kta
||
s N. s r G _^
vi hi ta‖‖
_^ g
wm p m g R
ma da na ja||
gwg /
×m \gr S N
na ka di||
wn S · _
^ S /gd P ·
de va||
m gwr g m P _
^ma hi ta
‖‖
_^ p M
∵G /
×p
∼∼∼_
Mma ya
||
P · / nw
d N.ka rya
||
s \gd p p m / d
∼∼∼p _
^ka la na
||
_^ p m g
wr G · S
ra hi ta‖‖
s /×n d
×gd p p m
sa da ya gu
||
/d P m gwr g
ru gu ha||\S ·M g
wm
ta ta gu||
P ·w
d n S _^
n. a tı ta‖‖
_^ s S N S
sa dhu ja||
R ·∵
S N _^
no pe ta
||
_^ n S
wr g s S
sam ka ra||
s /×r s n d N S _
^na va nı ta
‖‖
_^ s s r /g \r
∼∼∼∵
Rhr da ya vi
||\S r R R
bha ta||
m ggr S
×s n
tu m bu ru sa m||\gd P
w
d n S _^
m m gı ta‖‖
_^ s P S S
hrım ka ra||
nws n
gd P M
sam m bhu ta||
P · /×s d
gd p
he ma gi||
m gwm P · X
g R Sri na tha
‖‖
s /×n
g_
D p m Gsa da sri ta ka
||
m∴m p g /
×m r s
lpa ka ma hı ru ha||
n. \w
D. n. s / m gpa dam bu ja bha va
||\gr s
wn. s
wr g m
ra tha ga ja tu ra ga‖ ::‖ ::
p /×n
_
Dwn S r
pa da di sam yu||
g r s nw
d n sta cai tro tsa va
||
s s ngd p m m
gg r
sa da si va sa||
s N. s m g mcci da nam da ma ya
‖‖
29.0.4 kırtana— jhampa tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 809—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
pallavi
wr g m
×m g
×g r s
wn.
da ks.i n. a mu||
s s∴s
rte vi‖‖
s swn. s
wr g \s w
r gwr g m
da l.i ta da sa||
m g∴g _
^ gwn. s
rte srı‖ ::‖ ::
2. m g∵g _
^ Grte
‖‖
s S /×n d
∼∼∼P m g
wm p
ci da nam da pu||
m×m g /
×m r
rte‖‖
s n. /×s n. d. s n.
w
d. n. n. p.w
d. n. s n.sa da mau na kı
||
∵n. d. / S
rte
‖‖
anupallavi
P /×s d
gd p p \m
∼∼∼M
a ks.a ya su va||
p /×d p m
rn. a va t.a‖‖
∵G
wm p g m /
×p
gg r
wr g _
^ gvr ks.a mu la
||
/×p∼∼∼_m
wm P _
^sthi te
‖‖
_^ p m m m
wg /
∼∼∼m p p
ra ks.a ma m sa na||
/ n d /×s_n s _
^ka di
‖‖
_^ s n s /
×g r /
×g n /
×s n \
gd p
ra ja yo gi||
w
d n Sstu te
‖‖
swn s r S /
×g rr s N s /
×r n /
×s
gd p
w
d n Sra ks.i ta sa dbha kte si ks.i ta du ryu kte
‖‖
s nnX
d P m g \gr s n. s P \∼∼∼ma ks.a ra nu ra kte a vi dya
||
g \ gr s n. s
wr
vi ra kte‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 810—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
G m p /×m g /
×m r s
wn.
da ks.i n. a mu||
S ·rte
‖‖
caran. am
s p∴p m g \ g
r s r gwr g m
ni khi la sa m sa ya||
∴m
gg r s n.
ha ra n. a‖‖
wn. s /
×g r s n.
w
d. n. Sni pu n. a ta ra yu
||
/ g r Gkte
‖‖
/×m g \gr s n.
wg /
∼∼∼m p d
ni rvi ka lpa sa||
M m g \gr s n.ma dhi
‖‖
S · wr g r Rwg M · g m p m g
ni dra pra sa||
∼∼∼m∼∼∼P
kte‖‖
p m g /×p∼∼∼m P p /
×s d
a kha m m d. ai ka ra||
×n p p m g msa pu
‖‖
Pwm p
w
d n s s n \gd p
rn. a ru d. ha sa||
w
d n / S _^
kte‖‖
_^ s
wn s /
wr g r
×g s n
wn /×r n /
×s
a pa ro ks.a ni
||
w
d n \p wm p
w
d / ntya bo
‖‖
n sgn d /s n
X
d p mwp d p
dha na m m da mu
||
gwm /
×p
gg
gr s
kte‖‖
s m g /×p
∼∼∼_
M pwm p
w
d n s n \gd p
su kha ta ra pra vr tte sva jna
||
d n S Nna ni vr tte
‖‖
s /×g r s n r s
gn d p
wm p
w
d n s d /s nX
d p _^
sva gu ru gu ho tpa tte sva nu bho
||
_^ p m g r r s
wn. s
ga tr pte‖‖
/×g
_r g m m g
∵g r s
wn.
da ks.i n. a mu||
S ·rte
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 811—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.0.5 kırtana—adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S · p mwg /
×p
∼∼∼_
Mna ga li m ga m
||
P p m gbha je
||
∼∼∼M p p
ham m a‖‖
/ d P m Gwr g
na di lim ga m||
r / d p mm bha je
||
g \gr swn.
ha m srı‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
P · / d P p m gna ga va llı
||
m p p m gpra sa m
||
M Pgam
‖‖
pwm p / d
w
N sna ga ja rdham gam
|| /
g×g
gr s n
nam di tu
||
w
d n Sra m gam
‖‖
N s r R s / ga ga ma sa stra pu
||
Rwn s
ra n. a pra||
w
d n Ssam gam
‖‖
p s Swm p
w
d na vi dya bha m ga m
||
s \gd p \gm
a ti dha va||
g \gr swn.
l.a m ga m‖‖
caran. am
R p m g m Rsthu la su ks.ma ka
||
wg m G rra n. a tma
||
S / r s s n.∵N.
li m gam‖‖
s n. \gd. p. s / m g m
su kha pra da ya ka
||
r / p m∵m g
gr
su m da ra||
swn. S
li m gam‖‖
G m P m D · /×s
mu la bhu ta ma||
X
d P m p rpra kr ta
||
gwm P
li m gam‖‖
∴p s n \
gD p
w
d nmu ni ga n. a s.t.a na
||
S \gd p
ga rci ta||
g /×m r s
li m ga m‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 812—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
S s S s s s s / S s S Snılakamt.ha gurugu hamtaramgam
||
N s R r s / gnityasuddha ka ra
||
gr s n s
w
d n Svidhrta kuramgam
‖‖
N s r R s /×ggr s n s P
w
d nkalaharam si ro vidhrta gamgam
||
s s S Pw
d nkarun. apamgam
||
/×sgdpm g \gr s n.
vijita nam gam‖‖
29.0.6 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
Third navavaran. a krti
pallavi
∼∼∼Rsrı
||
g mwg m G r
ka ma la||
S , rm
||
s n. sw
d. N.bi ka ya
||
s / gwr
ka t.a||
g m / d P ·ks.i to
||
Xg R
ha m||
S · ssa
‖‖
s /×n
_
d _^
cci da||
_^
gd \P m
nam da||
gwm P ·
pa ri||
m g /×m r
wr g s
pu rn. a||
×s n. /
×s d.
bra||
w
d. n. p.w
d. n. s n.m hma
||
n. d. / s _^
smi||
_^ S _
^ S ‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
Ppa
||
m g m gka sa sa
||
wr g m p
na||
m g∵g r s n.
di sa ka la||
Sde
||
wr r g \s n.
va ta||
Sse
||
wr g
∼∼∼M
vi ta ya‖‖
∼∼∼P
pam||
/×n d \P m
ka ja sa||
g mna
|| /
×w
d p g m \wrdi pam ca
||
Gkr
||
∼∼∼m g /
×p
∼∼∼_
Mtya kr
||
Pdbha
||
w
d n Svi ta ya
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 813—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
S /×g r
so ka ha||
/×g s n /
×s p /d
∴N
ra catu ra padaya‖‖
S s∴s
mu ka mu||
n d pwmp d P
khyava kpra daya‖‖
Swr g
ko ka na||
m pw
d n s r Sda vijayapadaya
‖‖
s \gd p m
gu ru gu ha||
g \gr s n. p.w
d. n. sta ttrai pa da ya
‖‖
caran. am
s p _^
a nam||
_^ p
∵m g rga ku su
||
wm p m _
^ma
||
_^ m m g
∵g r
dya s.t.a||
swn.
sa||
S _^ S
ktya||
m∵g
ka||
wm p g
wm r G ·
ra ya‖‖
s n.a ru
||
sX
d P. m.n. a va rn. a
||
wm G rsa m
||
ws R · S
ks.o||
\wn. sbha n. a
||
×g
wr g
∼∼∼M _
^ca kra
||
_^ m p
ga||
wm d P
ra ya‖‖
ws ma nam
||
\wg m∼∼∼P _
^ta ko
||
_^ p /
w×n d
t. yam
||
n pwm p
d. a na||
w
d nya ka
||
S s r /×g
sam ka ra ·||
Rna
||
s nw
d Nyi ka ya
‖‖
Pa
|| r
∼∼∼∵
S ·s.t.a va
||
n \prgga
||
w
d n S _^
tma ka gu||
_^ s \
gd
pta|| p m /
×d \∼∼∼_
P _^
ta ra ya
||
_^ P |
|g
wm p g m
wr g
va ra ya‖‖
\s M∵g _
^a nam ga
||
_^ g
wm P
w
d n Sdyu pa si ta ya
‖‖
S r / ga s.t.a da
||
r S nw
d Nl.a bja sthi ta ya
‖‖
r S sdha nu r ba
||
gn d p
wm p d P
n. a dharakaraya‖‖
/r S pda ya su
||
∴P S m g r
ws
dha sagaraya‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 814—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
kırtana— adi tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
(see next page in landscape mode)
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 815—
29.0
.7kı
rtan
a—ad
ital .
a—
Subb
aram
aD
ıks .i
ta
pall
avi
p× m
g/
mr/× g
ss
n .w d .
n .sa
mka
raca
| |/
S·
r\n .
_ ^ry
amsr
ı| |
_ ^n
w n .s
_ ^sw r
g‖ ‖
mg
mp
m× m
g/× m
r/× g
ss
n .w d .
n .m
acc
hmka
raca
| |/S·/× r
n ._ ^
ryam
bha
| |_ ^
n/×
sd .
sn .
g d .p .
kta
ma
nova
‖ ‖
p/
w dN·
sg r
s∼∼∼ R
G·m
psa
mka
raca
| |g
/× p
g gg r
s/× s
nry
am
sma
| |g d
pm
/d
g dp
gm
ram
yaha
m‖ ‖
rg
mp
m× m
g/× m
rgs
sn .
d .n .
srı
sam
kara
ca| |
/S·× s
nry
amsm
a
| |g d
pm
/d
g ∴ dp
gm
ram
yaha
m
‖ ‖
Pw m
/× p
gm
w rg
mP
w dn
sw n
Spa
mka
jata
bha
vave
dya
mhr
dya
m
| |P
sn
X dP
w mp
mg
pam
kaja
tabh
ava
| |R
/m
gX r
Sw n .
Sro
gava
idya
ma
‖ ‖
mw r
gm
pm
g···
dya
msa
mka
ra···
| |S·
sn
ryam
sma
| |g d
pm
/d
g w dp
gm
ram
yaha
m
‖ ‖
sp
w g/× m
g r∵ S
N .w r
gm
P/× s
w dN
sadg
un .a
sam
dram
srı
ma
hade
va
| |s
/× g
rs
NS
sara
sva
tısa
m| |
\g dP
w mp
mg
w rg
yam
ımdr
a·
cam
dra
m
‖ ‖
816
n .sw r
gm
psr
ısa
m
anup
alla
vi
gM
p∵ m
pm
gr
gr∵ r
s
sam
kara
bha
gava
cca
| |n .
srg
m_ ^
mp\g
mra
n .apa
ra| |
mp
∴ P_ ^
vary
am‖ ‖
_ ^p
gM
pp
p/× s
d\p
mp
mm
g∵ g
sam
kara
krpa
ya
| |r
w gM
pp
vard
hita
| |w n
pw d
n/
Svı
ryam
‖ ‖
sw n
s/∼∼∼ R
gw r
gm
G
× ∵ gg r
sw n
ssa
mka
raga
sita
yaso
dhu
rya
ma
ni
| |r
ns
ds
ng d
psa
mka
rabj
am
ava
| |m
pm
gm
w rg\s
rya
tapa
ssau
ryam
‖ ‖
n .s
rgm
psr
ısa
m
cara
n .am
pp∧ p∼∼∼
Mp
dp
mp
∵ mg
para
ma
jna
nala
| |g
w mp
gm\w r
gta
la| |
gm
w gm
pw m
P_ ^
vala
m‖ ‖
_ ^p
mp
mw g
mr
mg
rgg
_ ^
bha
vya
tara
sum
ano
| |_ ^
G·r
g rn .
so
o| |
rg
rgm
w rG
_ ^
jala
m‖ ‖
817
_ ^g
2.m
dp
∵ pm
gp
m∵ m
rm
g∵ g
g_ ^
bha
vya
tara
sum
ano
| |G·r
g rn .
so
oo
| |w r
grg
mp
mg
rg_ ^
jala
m‖ ‖
_ ^g
pd\m
pp\g
M/
pp
_ ^pa
ram
ata
kham
d .ana
| |_ ^
p/× s\g D
pm
cam
d .im
a| |
w mp
w dn
S_ ^
sıla
m‖ ‖
_ ^s
ps
w mp
w dn
sw n
sR
para
ma
dvai
ta| |
w ns\g d
pm
stha
pana
| |/× d
pg
m/× p
g grs
lıla
m
‖ ‖
/× g
g rs
w n .s
w d .n .
sw r
gM\w r
Gg
w rka
raka
lita
dam
d .aka
mam
d .alu
mka
| |g
mp
/×n
g dP
w mp
s .aya
dha
ram
vina
| |w m
pm
gw m
pw d
nS
tam
uni
mam
d .ala
m
‖ ‖
w rg
mg
× gr
sw n
sd
/s
nX d
Ps
sva
ram
ati
viji
taha
raku
md .a
lam
subh
a| |
× p_ m× p
_ mp
w dn
w sr
n/× s
g dp
vara
dam
nata
dha
ra
| |m
pg
mw r
g\S
gam
d .ala
msr
ı‖ ‖
svar
am
Sn .
p .d .
n .S
_ ^/
_ ^Sp
mg
rS
_ ^|
_ ^S
/dp\m
gg r
s_ ^
|_ ^
ss
n\g d
pm
gg r
‖
Sn .
p .w d .
nS
_ ^S
pm
gr
S_ ^
Sd
pm
gr
Ss
nd
pm
gr
|S
w rg
mP
dn
sR
gm
g∵ g
|r
s∵ S
dp
∵ Pm
gr
Sm
gr‖
sg d
pm
gm
818
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.0.8 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
pallavi
p s _^
pa ra||
_^ s n
X
d p m∵g
sa kti||
p /d \p _^
pa ra||
_^ p m /
×p g /
×m r s n.
ke la‖‖
p. /×n.
w
d.pa ra
||
n. swr g s r
tpa ri kr||
s×s \
gd
pa ra||
p m / d P _^ P p
da a‖‖
wm P
wm /
×p
pa ra dha||
m g r swmp
w
d nmulanusahi m
||
s /×r n /
×s
pa ra da||
d/×n p
wm×p mg
wr g
na to va da‖ ::‖ ::
2.Xr s s
pa ra||
nX
d p m∵g
sa kti||
wm p _
^pa ra
||
_^ p g / m
×p
gg
gr s n.
ke la‖‖
p.×s
w
d.pa ra
||
n. swr g \ s _
^tpa rı
||
_^ S _
^ ||
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
p g /×p
ca ra||
∵m r /
×m g
Xr s
di pra pa m||
s×p \m _
^ca ra
||
_^ m
wg m p msi hi ta
‖‖
/×n d \p _
^ca ra
||
_^ p g /
×p g /
×m
wr g
khe||
m p D ·ca ra
||
p p m g m m pdi nu ta
‖‖
p m gva ra
||
/×p∼∼∼_m p
w
d n slo sa gu
||
s r×g
gr
va ra||
s n sw
d n sro ha
‖‖
rwn s d _
^
va ra||
_^
gd p
wm p
w
d nrtha mı
||
s×s
gd
ya ra||
p m /d \p Xg r s
da‖‖
wm P ppu ra n. i
||
m/×p
gg r
wg m p p
jaga nmo hana‖‖
/gd P s
pu ra nı||
gngd p m p / d
wn s
laghana ve n. i‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 819—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
r R rpu ra ri
||
/m g \gr s n \
w
dn shr daya viha rin. i
‖‖
r S ppu ra kr
||
w
dn×r
gn
gd p mg
wr g
ta ghavida ri n. i‖
Xr s‖pa
caran. am
wm p _
^ni ra
||
_^ p / s
gd p m
∵g
dha ra||
g / m / p _^
ni ram||
_^ p m p m m g
∵g
ja ni‖‖
gwr g _
^ni ra
||
_^ g m p m
ma ya mu||
g /×p g m
ni ra||
r s /×r
∵s n.
ja hi ta‖‖
/×s d. /
wn. _
^ka ra
||
_^ n s r
∼∼∼r
ka ma la||
s rwr g
ka ra||\S w
r g m∵g
su‖‖
mwp
gD ·
ka ra
||
p p \g wm p p
a na na||
p / S · nka ra
||
X
d p m / p∵m
∵g
l.ı pa ri vr ta‖‖
\gr s _^
vi ra||
_^ s m
∵g /
wm p
ja dhva ja||
/×s d \p _
^vi ra
||
_^ p g m /
×p
∵m
ji ta ra‖‖
\wr ∵g _
^vi ra
||
_^ r /
×p
__
M · p pja ja ka
||
/×n d \p _
^vi ra
||
_^ p m p / d
wn s
ja ra ja bhu‖‖
r r _^
dha ra||
_^ r /
×m g r
di na ta||
s r _^
dha ra||
_^ r s r s n /
×s
w
d ndha ra nu ta
‖‖
w
d n / s _^
dha ra||
_^ s s d /
×s n
X
d pma ra hi
||
g m / p _^
ta ra||
_^ p
Xg r S
va‖‖
wm P
∧p m _
^ma ra l.ı
||
_^ m g m
wr g m P
mamdagamana||
wm P /
×n
ma ra l.i||
gd p m p
w
d n s rvinata caran. a adha
‖‖
/m G rma ra ks.a
||
s N sw
d n s ssa vamsa haran. a bhra
‖‖
wm P
w
dma ra l.a
||
n s \gdp m m
wr g
ka bhava bdhi taran. a‖‖
Xr s s
pa ra||
nX
d p m gsa kti
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 820—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.0.9 kırtana—adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja
pallavi
×p m g r s
wn. s
wr G · /
g×m
g×m g
a a a s.t.a m ga
||
/×m r /
×p m g \gr s
yo ga pra||
n. /×r /×s d. /
×s
_n. s _
^bha va
‖‖
, s /×g r
gr s n. /
×r×s d. /
×s
_n. s
a s.t.a mu rtı sva ra||
swr g m / d P m
ma ma||
gwm /
×p g r S
va
‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
p m g /×p
_m P
w
d n s _^
si s.t.a ca ra
||
_^ s
wn s /
×gg
gr \s
sai va pra
||
n /s /×r n /
×s d /n s
me ya
‖‖
sgn \
gd p :
: 2. p m g /∼∼∼m · · ·
a :: si s.t.a · · ·
||
· · ·· · ·
||
n /×r×s d / n s
me ya‖‖
p/×n
w
d n s N · /×r s n d p
w
d nsi va ga ma ra ha sya
||
S \gd p
yo ga pra||
m /×d p m /
×p
gg r
me ya‖‖
/×p m g \gr s
wn.
a a
caran. am
gwm
∼∼∼P _
^ P \ wm p _^
bra hma sa ra
||
_^ r
wm p /s d /n p
ma dhu ra pra||
gwm p _
^ p g /×p
gg r _
^
va rs.a‖‖
_^ r g m p p \m g
wm p M · ×p g m
pa rva tı hi ta ka rti||
r G×p
_m
ke ya||
p\ g m /p∼∼∼
p _^
gu ru va ra‖‖
_^ p p m g /
×p∼∼∼_m p /d
wn s _
^bra hma di de va vam dya
||
_^ s
wn s /
g×g
gr s
na ra
||
N · /×r s
gn d n s _
^
ya n. a pri ya
‖‖
_^ s p
w
d n s n /×r s
gn
gd p
w
d npa n. d. ya ra ja sthi ta
||∼∼∼
S \gd p
pa la na||
m /d P∵p m g
gr
lı la‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 821—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
svaram
S n. p.w
d. n. S _^ S p m g \gr S _
^ | _^ S /d p
gm g\gr s _
^ | _^ s/s n \
gd p \gm g \gr ‖::
Swr g m P
w
d n s R g m g g | r s∵
S d p∵P | m g
gr S/m g r ‖
s \gd p
gg r n.
29.0.10 kırtana— tisra jati eka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya
pallavi
Ssa
||
nX
d P sra de sa
||\gd p
da||\m g \gr s
sra ye‖‖
s /×r
gn. d.
sa ra||
/×s_n. S
×d p
si ja sa||
m gna
||
/×p_m p
w
d npri ye
‖ ::‖ ::
2. s d / rsa
||
s nX
d P sra de sa
||
gn
gd p m
da||
gg r s
wn. S
sra ye
‖‖
anupallavi
Pna
|| m /
×wp m g \gr s
wn.
ra da di
||
s mse
||\wg m P
vi te‖‖
Mna
||
gwm p p
ma ru pa||
/w
d nso
||
ws r \S ·
bhi te‖‖
Ssa
||
wn s /
×g r
ra sa ha||
s nste
||
s r s∧s N
na ma ste‖‖
×r n
sa ra||
/×s d n
X
d pn. a ga ta
||
/gr r s n
sam m||\gd p m g
wm p
w
d nm m nu te
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 822—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
caran. am
∼∼∼Mve
||
/gd \∼∼∼P m
da sa stra||
gwm P ·
gho||
m /×p g /
×m \ w
r G ,s.i te e e
‖‖
p∵m
vi dhi||
g r /×p
gg
gr s n.
vi ha ra||
s pto
||
mwg m / P _
^s.i te
‖‖
_^ p r
ve||
s / S sda sa ra
||
s nbhr
||
s rwr×g r s
tsu dhe‖‖
Rve
||\n / s d
×n p /
×d m
di ta su ka||
/ Pla
||
m /×p g /
×m r / g \s
spa de e e‖‖
S s / s _^
va da ke||
_^ s s
wn s /
×r \N / m
l.i vi la si te||
g \gr s n
va ra de||
/×r
gn
gd p
wm p
w
dnsrıkr s.n. avinute
‖‖
svara sahityam
/s∴s \
gd p
ma hi ta su||
m / d∴d p m g
wr g
bha gun. avidhrtaman. i
‖‖
m / d p mva la ya vi
||
/pg/m r /g s /rwn.
la si ta ka ra yuga ni‖‖
/×s
w
d. n. p.ra ti sa ya
||
/d.wn. s
wr g m s r
sa kala vimala mati‖‖
s / d p ssu kr ta nu
||
/gd p /
gm g
wmp
w
d nti sa ta mu ditamukhi
‖ ::‖ ::
s r s / gku t.i la vi
||
r s n /r n sw
d npula ghanasama ciku
||
s p d nra vi ka si
||
s m gwm p
w
d n sta surabhil.akusuma
‖‖
r g m gka t.i vi gha
||\gr s n /r s
∴s
gd p
t.i ta ru ci ra rasana‖‖
m /d p∴p
ba hu ma ta||
m ggr s/d p
w
d nnidhimati jayajaya
‖‖
29.0.11 kırtana— eka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya
pallavi
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 823—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
wg
sam
||
m Pwg
ka ra bha||
m Pw
d nra n. a sa m
||
s s n∵n d p
kha ca kra||
/ d p m ggr s s
dha ra ’sam‖‖
n. swr g m p
ka ra bha||
w
d n s r n s d nra n. a sa
||
X
d P · m gwr
wg
ya na sam||
m / d \P ·ka ra
||
Xg R S
a a
anupallavi
rve.m
||
r r s r /×g r
ka t.a va ra||
r s s n∵n r
da na sam‖‖
n s d /×s n
ka t.a mu la||
d p∵P m
nu ve||
g m pw
d nga mu ga dı
||
sr×s d n / r s
rpumu ve||
∵s n
×s
gdpm m/
×d
n. u go pa
||
\P ·m g rla
caran. am
wg msa ra
||
p p p m gsi ja na
||
wm P
w
d nbha nı sa ra
||
s s n∵n
gd p
sa gu n. a a mu||
P m g r s∵s
wn.
vi ni ha ri||
s r g m pwm
srı kr s.n. a||
P ·w
d nnı pa ra
||
s s n∵n
gd p
ma da su||
∵p m g
gr s r r
d. ai ti ni pa ra‖‖
r r r s rma da ya ka
||×g r r s n rru d. a ni bha
||
n s d s nkta va tsu lu
||
d P m md. a ni ci ra
||
gwm p
w
d nka la mu ga
||
s r \d n /×r s
nu nı se||
∵s n/
×ws
gdpm m/
×d
va go ri
||
\P · m ggr
ti ni
svara sahityam
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 824—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
wg mya du
||
pw
d n s / r s ngd
kulanrpa madhumura||
p mgwr s n. s /r
suraripujana hara||
/w
Gwm p /
gDp m
n. o dadhi ja tagu||
ggr s n.
ws r :
: g mruvibhava kari :
: vara‖‖
P \ Swr g m p
da kamajanaka||
w
d n s r /g r \S _^
kulagiridharan. a||
_^ S
gd p m/d\P _
^nataca ra n. a
‖‖
_^ P
gm g
gr s
vanacan. a
29.0.12 kırtana— adi tal.a — Ramasvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
swm P ·m g
sam bho ja ga||
r g m /×p
gg r
dı sa||
s n. sw
d. n.pa hi
‖‖
S _^ S s n. s
wr
mam srı ka na||
g m /×d \P _
^ka sa bhe
||
_^ s m / p
gg rsa
‖ ::‖ ::
swn. s
wm ·
sam bho
anupallavi
p m g m \wr g mjam bha vai ri vi nu
||
Pw
d ntam bo
||
s nw
d n s _^
ru ha pa da‖‖
_^ d s s s n d p
w
d n Ssam bha vı si va ka
||
\gd p \m / d p _
^ma sum da rı
||
_^ p \m g
gr s
wn.
sa si va‖‖
caran. am
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 825—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
p P m g \wr g1. pam ca na na ja ya2. gam ga dha ra si va3. aru n. a dha va bha va4. kum ja ra da na va5. dı na va na va ra6. su la yu dha sa7. ha sa naji tatri pu ra
||||||||
M ·w×d P · m
pam cagam gataru n. am
bham ja nada na mrdu laami ta pa
||||||||
g \gr s n.ks.a ra ma yata t.a ca rabu ja pa dade va paci ta sru tiji na va rara kra ma
‖‖‖‖‖‖‖‖
s p m g \gr s∵s n.
1. pa m ca sa ra da l.a na2. sr m ga ra vr s.a tu3. sa ra n. a ga ta sa m4. ta m ja li vya ghra pa5. ga na mr ta ra sa6. ce la du rma da7. bha si to ddhu l.a na
||||||||
s m gwm
pa m ca sara m ga
bha ra n. ada m ja lipa nnaka la
para ma pa
||||||||
P P _^
bhe saru d. hamo dapa trahla dabhı lavi tra
‖‖‖‖‖‖‖‖
_^ p m g
wm p / d
wn s
1. pam ca pa pa ha ra2. bhrm gı sa nu ta bhu3. karu n. a mr ta ra sa4. kam ja na bha sa kha5. sı na tha ma ra6. ha la ha la vi s.a7. ra si ka gra si kha
||||||||
wn s /
w×g r s
pa m ca lija m ga viva ru n. aka m ja jase nako lara ji ta
||||||||
n \w
d n s _^
m ga si vabhu s.a n. a
la ya ja yamu kha su rana ta gi riha la ji tasu m da ra
‖‖‖‖‖‖‖‖
_^ s s s s n p
w
d n1. kum ci ta pa da pra2. sam gı ta pri ya3. aru n. am su ja t.a4. pum ja su ram ji ta5. ja na ya ka su6. sı la sma ra ha ra7. tri sa ha sra
||||||||
S \gd p
pam casam ga ra
bhara n. a samam ju l.ajna napha lade va bha
||||||||
\gm g r swn.
tma ka si vahi ta si vada si vana t.a si vapa da si vaks.a si van. i ta si va
‖‖‖‖‖‖‖‖
tana varn. am —at.a tal.a — Ramasvami Dıks.ita
(please see next page in landscape mode)
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 826—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.0
.13
tana
varn .
am—
at .a
tal .a
—R
amas
vam
iDık
s .ita
pall
avi
Sg
w rg
/× m
g mg
rara
aa
aa
a| |
w rG
mg
/m
∴ mg
g/× m
gr
r/× m
grg g\r
puu
uu
uu
use
ee
ee
ee
ee
e| |
Sr
/g g
g rs∵ s
n .ya
aa
aa
aa
| |s
∴ S/× r
sn .
w d .n .
kaa
aa
aa
a‖ ‖
sN .
/× s
d ./× s
n .p .
P ./d .
/d .
∵ p ./
d ./
w N .a
aa
aa
aa
rara
aa
aa
| |
w nS
∴ sn .
w d .n .
sw n .
s/
r/w G
/m
∴ mg
rm
aa
aa
asa
aa
aa
aa
aa
| |s
/× m
gr
g∼∼∼ G
mi
ii
iı
| |\R
_ ^R
ıı
‖ ‖
\S_ ^
Sı
ı
anup
alla
vi
mg
m× p
mg
r× m
gg r
sn .
ma
aa
aa
ara
aa
aa
a| |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 827—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
s/
mg
rs
n .s
/r
w Gm
gm
w rg
mP
koo
oo
oo
oo
t .ila
aa
aa
aa
| |m
gm
Pw m
m/
dva
n .am
mm
mm
m| |
g ∴ dp
w dn
sn
w dn
mm
mm
mm
mm
‖ ‖
/S
∴ Ss
w nS
/× g
g rs
/× g
g rs∵ s
nn .y
aa
ma
aa
tya
aa
aa
aa
a
| |
s∴ S
/× r
n× s
w d/× n
p∴ P
/× d
pm
gm
pw m
gaa
aa
aa
ara
aa
aa
aa
aa
| |P
s/
rw g
mja
ma
aa
a| |
p/
dw n
s× s
g dp
∵ p_ ^
haa
aa
raa
aa
‖ ‖
_ ^p
mg
g rs
∵ Sn .
aa
aja
aa
muk
tayi
svar
am
sn .
s\w D .
n .p .
/d .
w n .S
w n .|
s/× g
_ Rs
/m
Gg r
sn .
sw r
gm
Pm
gm
p_ ^
|_ ^
pw m
/p× n
_ Dp
dw n
|s\g D
Pm
p\m
_ ^‖
_ ^m∧ m
Gg r
sn .
w dn .
cara
n .am
Mg
w rG
× gw s
Rm
aru
uu
uu
u| |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 828—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
∵ rg
/m
g ∴ mg
rs
/× m
gg r
sn .
SR
d .uu
uu
uu
uu
vii
ii
rula
| |s
/r×
gr
r/× g
r/× g
tuu
uu
uu
uu
| |g r
s∵ s
n .S
uu
uu
pu‖ ‖
mg
g rs
w n .s
w rg
: :2.
rs
∵ sn .
Su
uu
uu
uu
u: :
uu
uu
vu| |
svar
ams
1.S·N
.·s\D .·
|
/N .
sw n .
Sw r
g/
m∴ m
|G
/M\w R
|g
Mm
w rg\s
w r_ ^
‖
_ ^r
r/
gs
w n .sw rg
2.s
/m
Gr
/× g
rs
sr
/S
w n .s
w dn .
s/× g
_ Rs
|
/m
gg r
ss
N ./× s
g d .p .
m .g .
w m .P .
w m .p .
w d .n .
s|
/g\R
sw n .
sw r
g|
w mP
mg× m
w rg
‖
mG
r\S
w rg
3.R
g\S
r∴ r
/g
∴ gs
r∴ r
g∴ g
mw r
gM
m|
r∴ r
/× g
s∴ s
Rr
mG
/× m
w rg
s/×
g_ R
sw n .
s|
r∴ r
/g
∴ G/
m∴ m
p|
w pd
p\M
/p
mg
‖
w mp
m\G
mw r
g
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 829—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
4.× g
r/× m
Gw r
gs
/× g
_ RS
/× g
g rs
w sn .
D .p .
|
p ./
d .w N .
ss
/r
∴ Rg
mw r
gm
/g p
g gg r
sN .
|s
/× m
gw r
/× g
sw n .
s|
/× g
rs
/× r
× n ./
s\D .
‖
w n .s
/r
/w G\S
/r
w G/
mw r
G/
mg ∴ m
g× p
∼∼∼
_ Mp
|
∴ pm
/d\P
∴ pm
gM
p/
dg d
m/
pg ∴ p
m/× d
pd
|m
/p
mG
w mp
/d
|X p
mG
w mp
mg
X gr
_ ^‖
_ ^r
sw n .
S/× g
_ Rg
‖
cara
n .am
ponR
aan
uban
dham
Mg
w rG
× gs
Rm
aru
uu
uu
u| |
w rg
/m
∴ mg
rs
/× m
grs
w n .S
Rd .u
uu
uu
uu
uvi
iii
rula
| |s
r/
gr
r/× g
r/× g
tuu
uu
uu
uu
| |r
ss
n .S
uu
uu
pu| |
/× g
rs
/× g
g rs
sn .
sw r
gw r
gm
gm
w mP
pu
uu
uu
uu
um
aa
at .t .
uu
uu
um
iı
i| |
w mp
/w g
Mm
w gm
× rg
/× m
gg
/× m
gr
/× g
sw r
g_ ^
ii
riı
ii
ina
aa
aa
aa
apa
iiiı
| |_ ^
g/m
gr
gm
gm
agu
uri
ii
se| |
/d
pm
gw m
pe
ee
ee
e‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 830—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
w mP·p
mP
/d\P
/d
pm
gm
era
yee
eri
ıi
ii
ii
| |
Pm
/d
pm
gg r
gm
Pm
gm
Pm
p/
dti
ii
ii
ii
saa
aa
aa
aa
hii
| |∴ d
pw d
nS
w ns
_ ^i
ii
im
mm
| |_ ^
s× d
g × dp
/× d
g × dp
∵ ptt
uu
uu
uu
u
‖ ‖
mp\M
p/
d/
w ns
× sg d
Pm
gm
/× p
uu
uye
ee
era
aa
aa
aa
| |
g × mg m
gr
g/× m
gr
/g
ss
/r/
w gm
Gm
aa
aa
aa
aa
t .aa
aa
aa
a
| |/
R·p
ad .a
| |X g
R·s
vuu
‖ ‖
sn .
w d .n .
/S
mg
m/
pm
gg r
/m
gg r
sn .
uu
uu
um
aa
aa
aa
raa
aa
aa
‖ ‖
�A
fter
sing
ing
appr
opri
ate
anup
alla
vi,a
ndre
nder
ing
the
muk
tayi
svar
a,th
epa
llavi
shou
ldbe
take
nup
and
com
plet
ed.
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 831—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.0.14 kırtana—adi tal.a — Venkat.esvara Et.t.appa Maharaja
pallavi
s \ d s nX
d Pva va
||
G · wm pva
||
Xg r snı
‖‖
/×p m g /
×p
_m g
va l. l.i ma n. a||
w
d n \pl.a
||
wm p
w
d nye n mu n
‖‖
s \ d s nX
d Pva va
||
G · wm pva
||
Xr r sa a
‖‖
anupallavi
wn s r /
×g
gr
de va
||
s n /×r
di de||
×s d n _
^va
‖‖
_^ n r N s d
ti ru va rul.||
s nX
d ppu ri ya
||
wm p
w
d nye n mu n
‖‖
caran. am
g∼∼∼M p \m
sa kti va d. i
||
wg∼∼∼m
ve la||
wp D · p _
^
va nin‖‖
_^ p s N d p
ca ra n. a nkal.||
m gwm p
na m bi||
/×d p
Xg r
va n de n‖‖
swn S r /
×g r
ci t ta mi ran||
s n /×r
gi ye||
n d n _^
yen‖‖
_^ n s s s n
gd
cin tai yi la ka||
p m gla mal
||
wm p
w
d nye n mu n
‖‖
svaram
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 832—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
s∴
Sgd p m / p
∴P _
^ | _^ p m g /
×m | r /
×g s r ‖
s∴S
gn. d. p. m g | w
r G×p
_
M _^ | _
^ m pw
d n ‖::
s R g / m r / g s | n / r \S | n pw
d n ‖
/ S ·X
d \P · s n |gd p m g | w
m pw
d n ‖
29.0.15 sancari — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s n. /×s d. /
×s
_
N. s r | / ggr S | w
n. s /wr g / m
gm G ‖
/×m r /
×g
gr s
∵s N. | s / r s n. | /
×g r s n. /
×s d. N. ‖
\P.w
d. n. p. / d /w
N | p. / d.wn. s | w
r g m. g.wm. p.
w
d. n. ‖
s r / g \gR s N. | / r
g∴r s n. | /
×s n.
w
d. n. s sS ‖
r∴r G s / r
w
G | \S /×g
_
R | G / mgm g / m G ‖
m gwr g \R
∼∼∼R | / m g r s | / g
gr s / r \S N. ‖
s r /×g r / g
∴g / m
∴m | s
∴s /×g r | s / g r
∵r s
∵s / r
∴r ‖
s. /×r. n. /
×s. \
w
D. N. | /×s d. /
×n. p. | /
×g
gr s n.
w
d. n. S ‖
/ M ggr S m g | r
gr S | / g
gr S n. / r S ‖
w
d. n. S p.w
d. n. s | r g m /×p | s
wr g m /
×p m G ‖
swr g / m g
∵g R | s n.
gd. p. |
w
d. n. s / r / g r s ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 833—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
/ d \P m / p m G | / m Gwr | G m /
×p m
∴m G ‖
\M gwr g
∵g M | s
wr g m | \S w
r gwr g M ‖
∴m g
wr G m
∼∼∼M | P m g | ×
p_
M / d \p \w
M P ‖
wm p d /
×s
_n
X
d P M | g m p / d | Xp M G / p m G ‖
swr g m p
gd \P | / d
g∴d P | / d \P /
×s
gn
gd P ‖
/×n
_
D \P \w
M P | /×s
_
D N | p / dw
N p / d /wn s ‖
w
d n /×s n
w
d n S | / r s N | / g r s /×r \S N ‖
p / r \N d / n \P |w
d n s /×r | n /
×s
w
d×n p / d \P ‖
wm p
w
d n swn S | /
×g
gr S | /
×m g /
×m r /
×g r S ‖
wn s r /
×g s /
×r n×s | n \D n s | / r
g∴r s
gn
gd p /
×s n ‖
w
d n /×r s /
×g r S | m g
wm p |
w
d n s rwn S s ‖
gd p \m P p
×s n |
gd p m g | g
r s / d p m g \gr s ‖
/ Sgd p m g
gr s |
gg r S | \
gd P m g
gr S ‖
m g r S \gd p m | / P m g | / p m g r / m g
gr s ‖
wr g m p
w
d n S |X
d P S | /×g r s n /
×r
gn
gd p ‖
/ SX
d P sgn d p | / r s
X
d P | s nX
d PXg R S ‖
wn. s
wr g
wm p
w
d n | swr g / m | g
gr s n S \
gd p ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 834—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
m / d Pgg
gr S | / r S
gn | \
gd P m g
gr S ‖
S \gD P \
gM | G \R | / g
gr s n. / r s
∵s n. ‖
w
d. n. \P. /×n. D.
_
N. | /×r s
∵s n. | /
×s d. / S _
^ S _^ S ‖
29.1 janya (upanga) 1 — kuranji
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (upanga) 1 — kuranji
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
kuranjiragassampurn. a arohe tu dhavarjitah |avarohe dhavakrassyat sarvakales. u gıyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r g m g m p n N S,avarohan. a: s n p n d d p m g r S ·
laks.an. a vivartan. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; dhaivata vakra in the avarohan. a; suitable forsinging at all times.
� For this kuranji raga, the purvacaryas have shown the nis. adas as jhan. t.a svaras in the murcchana arohan. a as(p n N), since the nis. ada is the jıva, nyasa svara that provided the most ranjana. I did not write the prayogasof these, since they will be obvious by carefully studying the gıta, kırtana, etc. In the raga gıta, Venkat.amakhihas traversed two sthayis, and has further shown the lower nis. adsa. Others who have come later, have usedthe prayoga — (N s r g m p d) traversing from mandra sthayi nis. ada till madhya sthayi dhaivata. In addition,in the kırtana etc., they have always used — (N \P s s) traversing from mandra sthayi nis. ada, arriving atmandra pancama, and then ascending to madhya s.ad. ja.
Just because this kuranji raga has been placed as the first among the upanga ragas in the sankarabharan. alaks.an. a gıta, one should not get the impression that it is a madhya sthayi raga.
LAKS. YA
29.1.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 835—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
m m g gg r sma dhu ra sva ra vi
||
rr g r s n n Nsru ta mu ra l.i i ı
||
s r m g m p m gsva na ga ri ma vi mo o
||
r m G g r s nhi ta a khi la bha va
||
s r p m m g g rna kha ga mr ga na ga ri
||
s g r s s n Ngu n. a ma n. i kha n. i re
antari
P s sS _^ S
srı ma dgo||
n s r s s n Npi i na a a thu re
||
s r s r g r s r S _^ S
sru ti si kha a a nu tu re
javad. a
R _^ R M M
dhı ma nna||
g m p m m g g rnya ma ha a a a ba la
||
S r g r s r gka l.i ya cu u u li
||
s g r s s n n sli kha a a he e e l.i
||
M m gg m p mte ja ssa ma a a
||
p n d d P m mna bha a vi ra ja tu
||
g r s n S rre e bho o ja dhi
||
pp m m g g r s nsva ra ku ma a a ra ka
||
s sS _^ S s n
a pra n. a na||
p n d d p m m ga a ya ku re e su ma
||
r g r s s n. n. ssa a a a ya ka gu ru
||
p m g m p n n sre e na ta ja na va m
||
r s s n s m g mchi ta pha la du re e e
||
p m g m p n Nba la ra va mu kha di
||
S _^ S
vya||
s n p pp m m gsra ya re sra ma vi ra
||
r g r s r g r shi tu re e vi ja ya sa
||
s n Nci vu re
‖‖
P s sS _^ S
srı ma dgo||
n s r s s n Npi i na a a thu re
||
s r s r g r s r S _^ S
sru ti si kha a a nu tu re
‖‖
29.1.2 kırtana— jhampa tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 836—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
R G m /w×m G r
srı ve n. u go
||
r sgr s n.
pa la‖‖
S N · ws r s n. n. s n s rsrı ru kmi n. ı
||
∼∼∼R rlo la
‖‖
∵G
w∼∼∼m P
×p
gm g
de va na ya ka
||
×g r
g×r s r
gs
sri ya m m m
‖‖
n. \P. swg /
×m G r r s
de hi de hi||
m g m r g sma dhu mu ra ha ra
‖ ::‖ ::
2. R G msrı ve n. u
‖‖
P. s /×m G r r s _
^de hi de hi
||
_^ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
S r∵S m g
de va kı su ku||
mwr g
wm
ma ra‖‖
∼∼∼P
wm p
∵m g g r /
×p m
dı na ja na mam m||
∵m g
∵g r s n.
da ra‖‖
S ·m ∵m G \r r r s
wr G ·
go va rdha no||
\gr s n.ddha ra
‖‖
S p∵m g R
go pa yu va tı||
p /×d p m g \gr w
sja ra
‖‖
caran. am
S∴s \
w
N. s sgo ku lam bu dhi
||
\wn. s _^
so ma‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 837—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
_^ s n. s r r
wg m g
go vi m da na ta||
r /×g r
∵s n.
bhau ma‖‖
S m∵G∼∼∼wm p
srı ku ram ji ta
|| m g
w×g r s n.
ka ma
‖‖
s / m∵m G \∼∼∼r r s n.
ws R ·
0 sri ta sa tya bha||
r \Sma
‖‖
∵S m
wg∼∼∼m p d
ko ka na da pa da||
∵P∼∼∼m
so ma‖‖
g m P · m g r /g×g
gr s
wn. s n. s r
gu ru gu ha hi ta
||
∼∼∼R r
sya ma‖‖
Swn. s r g
∼∼∼m
srı ka ra ta po||
∼∼∼P m
ho ma‖‖
m p \gm g \gr s N.srı ja ya m tı
||
ws r \s s
na ma‖‖
S S n. s r. \S n. S m g _^
pra ka t.ya ra n. a bhı ma pa li ta||
_^ g r g M m
rju na bhı ma‖‖
P / d P mwg m P p M g
wr
pa ka ri pu nu ta ra ma∗ bha kta yo||
g m g∵g r s
ga ks.e ma‖‖
The following padam is a composition of Ghanam Sınayyaa, the minister of Madurai Vijayaranga Nayakkar.
29.1.3 padam — adi tal.a — Ghanam Sınayya
pallavi
s s S S s S r ssi va dı ks.a pa ru
||
n. n. s R · / ×gra la nu
||
r s s s n.∵n. _
^ra
‖‖
∗another version is “nama”�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 838—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
_^ n s m g g g
∼∼∼r g g / m
gm
sı la mem tai na vi t.u va||
g r s s r /×g
ja la nu||
r s∵s s n.
∵n. _
^ra
‖ _^ n :
:‖ :
:
anupallavi
s m g∼∼∼m p
wm p p _
^si va si va gu ru na jna
||
_^ p m p / d p
mı ra nu||
m / p m∵m g
∵g _
^ra
‖‖
_^ g g G m r g /
gm m
srı vai s.n. a vu d. a m t.e||
g r s s r / gce ra nu
||
r s s s n.∵n _
^ra
‖ _^ n
‖
caran. am
s s s∴S s s s S r s
1. pa d. i ga va cci ma d. a mu2. pa m ca ks.a ri ja pa3. a jji cu nu ca nnu4. mo mu mo mu ba t.t.i
||||
n. p. s s r / gjo ra va kusı la nula da ma kujo rca ku
||||
r s s∴s n
∴n. _
^rara ku kira sara nı
‖‖‖‖
_^ n n. s
∧m m g r g r g g / m g
sı va rca na ve l.a ta lu pupa lu ku lu vi nasa jja go lu su ba t.t.ina ma mu to d. a bu ti
||||
∵g r p. s s r g
da ra va kuja la nuga di ya kugu rca ku
||||
r s∵s s n.
∵n. _
^rararara
‖‖‖‖
_^ n s m g
wm p
wm p p p _
^1. ma d. u gu ka vi ce ra gu2. ko m ca pu va ga lu ne3. ru jja gim ca nu pa si4. ve ma ru to d. a bi ks.a
||||
_^ n m p / d p
dı ya kunem ce nugo la nuve d. a ku
||||
p m /×p m m g
∵g _
^ra nam nnura mrora kemra po po
‖‖‖‖
_^ g s m g g g r g /
×m
gm
1. ma t.i ma t.i ki no ru2. kku du ru dra ks.a sa ru lu3. mmo vi no kka ku *bha kta4. ra ma nna ru ram ga ma
||||
g r s s r / gmu ya kutem ca kura la nulla d. a ku
||||
r s∴s s n
∵n. _
^rararara
‖ _^ n
‖‖‖
29.1.4 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S∴s n. N. _
^ N | s n s r \S _^ S | s n s r
∴R g r | S / r s s n. N. |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 839—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
s m G∵g r s n. | s / g \R ∵
r s∵s n. | n.
∴n. S s
∵s R | s
wr G r g / M |
m g∵G g r
∵R | g r S
∵r s N. | s r s p \M M | s r s / m
∧m G G |
s r s / g∧g R R | / g s r \s ∴
s n.∴N. | n.
∴n. s
∴s R
∴R g
∴g | w
n. s r g /×m g /
×m r |
/×g r /
×g s s r s n. | s / m G
∵G m g | s / g R
∵R g r | g s / R \S. N. |
P. s sS n.∵n. | p. s
∴S n.
∵n. S | g r s n.
wn. s r s | s p m m s r s m |
g m s / p∵p m g r | s
wn. s/ M m m
∵m g | R M G R | g m p m
∵m g
∵g r |
Swr g
wn. s g r | S N. S p m | g m
∴m p n
wn s
∴s | r
∴r s / g r s
∴s r |
g m g r s n. S | S P d∵d p
∵p | m
∵m P d p p m | p m g r m g R |
g r S M∵M | G
∵G R S | . m
∵m g
∵g r
∵r S | N.
∵N. S _
^ S |
d p m g r∵r s
∵s | g r
∵r s n.
∵n. S | s p
∵p M m s m | ∴
m G g s g∴g r _
^ |
_^ r s r
wn. S s | d d p
∵P m p
∴p | m
∵M g m
∴m G | g g \R
∴R / p m |
M g∵g r
∵r S | m g
∵G r
∵r S | m g /
×m r s r S | s r g m p d
∴d p |
m g∴g r s s / r s | s n N. \P. S | s m g m p m g m | p n
∴N n
∴n S |
s n p / n d∵d p m | / p m g r s n. S | p. n. d.
∴d. p. n.
∴N. | S r g m g m p |
n∴n S s n p
∵p | m
∵m g
∵g r g r s | s n
∵n. S _
^ S ‖
29.2 janya (upanga) 2 — narayan. i
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (upanga) 2�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 840—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
rago narayan. ı purn. a gagraho pratarucyate |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r m g r g m p d S,avarohan. a: s n p n d p d m p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; gandhara graha; suitable for singing at early morning hours.
For this narayan. i raga, which is of the gandhara graha, the gandhara itself is the jıva, nyasa svara thatprovides most ranjana.
The following are some prayogas that make this raga shine well. Others can be understood from thelaks.yas.
(s n P m g) (p d s n p n d p m G) (mwr G \S) (G p d m p m G r S) (s r m G d p m G p d S) (G
p d S) (n p n d p m g∵g \S) (s r m p n d s m G S) (d p m G r S) (R M p d s n P) (m g r g s r S) (s
n P m gwr g \S) (p / d m g
Xr S) ( / g r s n. d. / S) (s n. p. d.
∵d. / S).
LAKS. YA
29.2.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
s n p dd s s rse e s.a bbho o o ga
||
m m p p n d pa a a a a a ce
||
nn d p d m m m gbbha a a ra ho m ti re
||
r s r g s r s ntya a ka a ra n. e e e
||
antari
P D r s s nni dra mu u dra a
||
P d s S _^ S
cam d. i i je||
javad. a
S R m g Ram bho ja a ta
||
m m p sS skha m d. a tya ce
||
sS d d p m p dsrı i i i i i i
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 841—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
m g r g s r Si i i mi ra m m
||
s n p dD d sva l le ssam dya a
||
s n p dd d p mka a la kha l le e
||
G P D sa a di tya
||
rR M P m ptte jam mam d. a li
||
d s n p p m g rpa sa ri m na le ya ya
||
m g r g s r s ndi khi di khi re e re e
‖‖
P D r s s nni dra mu u dra ra
||
P d s S _^ S
cam d. i i je
‖‖
29.2.2 kırtana— misr jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
s N∼∼∼P _
^ Pma hi s.a
||
m G R m gsu ra ma rda
||\S · _
^ S Rnım na
||
M · g p d rma mi
‖‖
s N P _^ P
ma hi s.a||
m G R Gsu ra ma rda
||
Xr S _
^ S _^ s S
nım na||
n. \P. D. Rma mi
‖‖
m Gwr g \S
ma ha nı||
n. P.gn. d. p. d.
ya ka pa rdi||
S · _^ S _
^ Snım
‖‖
anupallavi
r mwg P p p
ma hi s.a ma sta ka||
d d p /×s n n
wp
na t.a na bhe da vi||
D r R _^ R
no di nım||
R gXr S _
^ Smo di nım
‖‖
Nwp D _
^ Dma li nım
||
∵D n P _
^ Pma ni nım
||
s n p n d Ppra n. a ta ja na sau
||
g r m g p d rbha gya ja na nı m
‖‖
caran. am
G · P D _^
sam kha ca||
_^ d N P _
^ Pkra su
||
M · G∵G
lam ku sa||
P ·∵P _
^ Ppa n. im
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 842—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
R · m g P _^
sa kti se||
_^ P · S _
^ Snam
||
N. ·∵N. D.
ma dhu ra||
R ·∵R R _
^ Rva n. ım
‖‖
∼∼∼P · m g S
pam ka ja||
m GXr S _
^ Sna ya nam
||
p M g m Ppam nna ga
||
d / S N _^ N
ve n. ım‖‖
P ·D Npa li ta
||
d P m gwr g
gu ru gu ha||
s S s n.∵n. d.
m pu ra||
S _^ S _
^ s _^ s
n. ım‖‖
S s∵s n
∵n p
sam ka ra rdha sa||
D r R _^ R
rı ri n. ım‖‖
ws M
wg P p
sa ma sta de va||
D∵D n P
ta ru pi n. ım‖‖
G p D Skam ka n. a lam
||
wr G m g S
k.r ta bja ka ram‖‖
S N p Dka tya ya nım
||
G P d Rna ra ya n. ım
‖‖
29.2.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s n. \P. d.∵d. / S S | w
r g \S r / m g r S | r / m G s r G P |
D p m G S r s | N. P. d.∴d. r
∴r S | D. g r G S r g |
s r / M G p pP | s r m g r g s r G | r / g s n. \P. D. S |
P m G r g s r s | s n.w
d. S s r s n. d. | S s R r s r G |
R p m g r m g g r | s r g \S ∵s n. p. D. | s s r R m G P |
d m P m g∵G r s | D p. m G r g S | s r m g R G G |
s r S d m p m G | r m g∵g \S r g P | r / m g
∵G r s r g s |
s n. p. d. R p. d. G | R M G P D | M P d m G S |
s r m G r G G | s r m g r m∴m G | d. s n. p. d. d. s
∴r G |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 843—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
P d p m g P D | S n p d m G p d | s n P d d p m G |
r m G p d s sS | s n p d s n d∵d S | G P D s rR |
/M g∵g R m g R | / g S n p d d S | r s n p n d p m g r |
s r g r S R S | r m g s d p g p d s | r / m g \S s n P p |
d P m Gwr g S | d p d s n P m G | X
r S n. P. m. G. p. d. |
s n. d.∵d. s r g \S · ‖
For this narayan. i, the nis. ada is varjya in the arohan. a.
29.3 janya (upanga) 3 — arabhi
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya ragam (upangam) 3 — arabhi
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
arabhissarvada geya arohe ganivarjitah |kvacidaroha samyukta nis. ado nigraho bhavet ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r m p d s,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara, nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; nis. ada shows up in some places in thearohan. a; ghana raga; suitable for singing at all times.
For this arabhi raga, the rs. abha is the jıva, nyasa svara that provides most ranjana.
(sgn d p m
gg r s) — in this avarohan. a prayogam, it has been a practice to handle the nis. ada and gandhara
with odukkal.
(s \gn d p m \gg r s) — like this, it has been a custom to handle the nis. ada and gandharam with iRakkajaru, odukkal with some nokku. In the avarohan. a, the nis. ada, gandhara will not be handled without any odukkal.
The following are some prayogas that make this raga shine well.�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 844—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
(R R) (d d / s∴s / R R) (m
gg R R) ( / d
gd P m \gg R R) (s r / M \gg r R) (s
gn d P m \gg r R) (R s
gn
d p mgg R) (S n \D / R S).
The prayoga — (dwn S) is always there. Other prayogas can be understood from the laks.yas. In
“Caturdan. d. ıprakasika”, this raga is included among the ragas featured under the s.ad. ja graha. However,nis. ada graha is mentioned in the raga laks.an. a sloka, which is proved to be so in the gıta, that is shown as thelaks.ya.
LAKS. YA
29.3.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
d s s r d s s n d dmu ni ja na vi i ra m ma a
||
P d s s ra a a na sa
||
m g r r s sma a a a na sa
||
d s S spa ra ham sa
||
mm g r m m pcca ra n. a ka ma la
||
m g r r s ska t.a ka a ya ta
||
d s s r m gbho o o ja ra a
||
r r s s d sja ca m m m m
||
S s pPm dra re
||
d d p p m gkha a vi bhu u s.a
||
r sn. a a
javad. a
p p m g r r s s Dsu bha a a a a a a lo
||
S S ro kam na
||
mm g r r s sppa ra a a ji ta
||
d s s d s sca m da ra a a
||
p mm g r rbha kta lo o ka
||
s n d s s rci m ta a ma n. i
||
s n d s Ssa ka la su ra
||
d d p p m psu ra ma a n. i i
||
d s d s s ri i i i i khya
||
m g R m mma n. i ı ki ra
||
p p d d p pa n. a vi la si ta
||
m g r r s spa da a a a m
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 845—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
d s S sbho o o ja
||
dd p m g r rppa ma ka ri sa sa
||
s nni ta
‖‖
d s s r d s S _^ S
mu ni ja na vi i ram
‖‖
29.3.2 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
Psrı
||
m p m \gg rsa ra sva
||
∵Rtı
||
s s \gn. d. r sna mo stu
||
Rte
||
∵R d. s
∴s r
e va ra de‖‖
Psrı
||
wm p m \gg rsa ra sva
||
∵Rtı
||
s s \gn. d. r sna mo stu
||
Rte
||
∵R p
∴p
e pa ra||
Mde
||\g r s rva te
‖‖
Sgn. d.
srı pa ti||
mggR/
×p m
gg r
gau rı pa ti guru||
wm p d / sgu ha vi nu
||
∴S
gd p m
gg r / p
tevidhiyuvate‖‖
∴P
srı||
wm p m \gg rsa ra sva
||
∵Rtı
||
s s \gn. d. r sna mo stu
||
R _^
te||
_^ R S
e
anupallavi
Rva
||
∴s n \D. ssa na tra
||
∴s r
ya vi||
S \gn. d.va rji ta
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 846—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
r sva ra
||
m \gg Rmu ni bha
||
/×p
_m mvi ta
|| p d /
×s
g∼∼∼d p
mu rte e
‖‖
Dva
||
s∴S r
sa va dya||
r mgg
khi la||
R∴r s
ni rja ra||
d rva ra
||
s∴s d p
vi ta ra n. a||
wm pba hu
||
m m \gg r d.gd.
kı rte dha ra‖‖
P. s \gn.ha sa yu
||
d. r S mgg R
ta mukhamburuhe‖‖
P m pa dbu ta
||
/ d d \P d / s∴S
ca ra n. am bu ru he‖‖
R / Msam sa
||
\gg R s \gn d Rrabhı tya pahe
‖‖
sgn d p _
^sa ka la mam
||
_^ p M \gg r s r / p
traks.ara guhe‖‖
svaram
∵P · / d | p m
gg r p m
gg r | m \gg r s | r d. r d. d. r p. d |
rw
d. r s | R , / d p M \gg | R D |gD p m \gg r s r ‖::
Xs D. r s | w
r m \gg Rwm p d | s n \D / r | S r / M \gg R |
s R d | / R r \R ·m p | d / r s / S _^ | _
^ S \gn d p m \gg r ‖
29.3.3 kırtana— jhampa tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
M · /p∵m g \R s r s
ma ra ko t.i ko||
wn. s n \d. d.
gd
ti la‖‖
p. d s∴s∼∼∼
r r / m∵m p _
^
vam n. ya ma m pa||
_^ p p
wm p
la ya‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 847—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
d / S · dgd p
dhı ra gra||
\m gg r
ga m n. ya‖‖
∵R s
∵n \∼∼∼D. r
ws
va su ki va la||
r Sya
‖‖
anupallavi
gD p p
wm p d
da ru ka va na||
s s \wnta po
‖‖
s r r m \gg R s r sdha na ta ru n. ı mo
||
∴s n \D
ha‖‖
d / s _^ S
∴s×n \D
gd
ka ra bhi ks.a||
P mt.a
‖‖
wp d
∵P m m
gg r
×n
_
dna ve s.a dha ra sam
||
×n
_
d. s r / mka ra
‖‖
∴Mma
‖‖
caran. am
s P∵M ·m _
^vi ra kta nam
||
_^ m m m
gg
vi de‖‖
r r∵S s \gn. d. d.
ha kai va lya||
rws r∼∼∼
rda na
‖‖
p∵M \gg r s \gn. d.
vi ca ks.a n. a bha||
∵R s _
^kta na
‖‖
_^ S m \gg R p
ma bha ya pra||
pwm p p
da na‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 848—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
\m /×p m /
×p m p /
×n
gd p s
vi ri m ca di sa||
s s s _^
ka la de‖‖
_^ s
wn S /
×r
wn s \d
∼∼∼gd
wn s
vo pa sya ma
||
R sna
‖‖
∴s n \D d s
∴s
wn s
∼∼∼d _
^ dvi bhu ti ru
||
w
d n \P _^
dra‖‖
_^ P m p m
∵M m \gg r
ks.a bhi ma
||
s r \Sna
‖‖
p m \gg r r m \gg rwm P p m \gg r
pa ra su mr ga gni ka pa la d. a ma ru||
s r / d∵D d
ka m da dha na‖‖
p∵p \M D d / S · s ss \
gn
pa ra ma dvai ta ta tpa rya||
d / s∴s / R r
nu sa m dha na‖‖
s \gn dgd p
∵P m \gg r s \gn. d. / r
pa ra va ma de va di sa ka la vi||
∴R m
∴M p
ra ja ma na‖‖
d / s∴S r r m \gg r s d / R s
pa ra me sva ra gu ru gu ha sa ma na||
Sgn d
gd p
bha sa ma na‖‖
29.3.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
rgr S R / M \gg r | s s R n. \D. / S S | r m
gg r / m m / P
∴P |
r / p∵M \gg r s r S | D. S d.
∴d. / s
∴s R | d. /
wn. S r r m
gg R |
r / p∴P M m \gg R | / d
gd p
∵p m
gg r
∵r S | d P m
gg r / p
∵M
gg |
r \S r s \gn. D. S | d. s∴s r D. S R | s \gn. D. s
∴s / R
∴R |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 849—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
s rwm p / d
g∴d p
∴p m g | r s / r
∴r n \D. D. S | r
∴r m
gg r
∴r / m
∴m P |
/gD \P M \
wgG R | d p m
gg R s r S | p. d. s r m
gg r m /
w
P |
r m p / d p m \gg r S | R R d. s r mgg r | w
m p / dgd P \
w
M P |
d / sgn d P m
gg R | / P
∴P m
gg R R | s r / M \gg r d. r S |
P / d
g∴d p
∵p m
gg R | s r
wm p d r m p D | s
gn \D / r
∵r s
gn D |
wm p d s n
gD p
∵M | g
g r / d \P Mgg r r | d / s
∴S
gd p m
gg r s |
d. s d. r s r mgg r m | s r
wm p d s \D D | P d s p d \r g
r S |
r s \gngD p m
gg r r | s r
wm p r m p
wm p d | p d r d s r m
gg r r |
s r S \gn d p d P | m \gg r S r mgg R | d / r r \D s p / d d m _
^ |
_^ m p r / p m \
gG r S | m \gg r S \gn d p M | g
g r S d. r s rwm p |
d s n \D / r sgn
gD p | m g r r / P m
gg R | m \gg R
Xn D. / R R |
/ R s /gn d p m \gg R | D. R S _
^ S _^ S ‖
29.4 janya (upanga) 4 — suddhavasantam
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (upanga) 4 — suddhavasantam
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
suddho vasantaragoyam sampurn. assarvakalikah |�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 850—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n d p m r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times. For this suddhavasnata raga, the raga murcchanaarohan. a, avarohan. as do not exhibit any varjya or vakra.
The following are some vises. a prayogas that make this raga shine well.(s r g m P) (s r m m P) (s m m g m m P) (s m M) (S g m D p M) (P d n S) (P N d p d n S)
(s m M) (d n S) (s r g m p \M d n S) (s r g m d n S) (g m p m d m d S S) (r m g m n d S) )m nd p d s S) (G M D S) (D R S n d s m g r s) (d r r s) (d d p m g r s) (d p m g s m g r s) (d n s r GS) (G R s n. D. S S) (s n. d. n. S).
LAKS. YA
29.4.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
s n d s s S r s rva ra da ra a ja vi bu dha
||
m g r r s n d r s nva i ri vi dha a a a a a
||
d p p m g M s s ra a a a ra n. a va i na
||
s n d S n p m g rde e ya va a a a a a
||
S m m d d p p m mna va a ri ja a a a a
||
m dD m d s S sya sso bhi na a bhi pam
||
s g r S M m p mke e ru ha va ri ja a
||
m g r s n D S Sa a a la ya a l.a ra
||
s s m g r s d s s rpa ta na ru ci ji ta va a ri
||
s n d p p m g r Sja ya ri i va i i bha va
||
javad. a
m g r m m P d d pva ra da ra a ja va a di
||
p m m g r S m g rta a se e s.a brm da a ra
||
S m m p m g r s nka dva ra ka a di i sa
||
D s s s r s d s svam da a ru ma m da a ru
||
m g r p p m g r r sta a a ra n. a a a ri i na
||
s d p m d p m g Mta a a a a a a ra n. a
||
d m d s s r r s s rva a pa ra a a a ja a va
||
p nn d p d d p p mu l.l.a ve e i ku u t.a na
||
g M m g r S d dsa ra va u la bha va a
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 851—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
p p m m m d m d s ssu de e e e e va a ri di
||
r s r g m p pp m gi l.l.a na va i kum t.a na a
||
r S g m p d s s sya ka a a a a a a i
||
m m p m g r s n d rya i ya e e e e ya i ya
||
s s n d p p m g r sm va i ya a i ya i i ya
‖‖
s n d s s Sva ra da ra a ja
‖‖
29.4.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S s n. D. s s S | r s R R m g r r | s n. D. r s N. N. |
s d d p p m m g M | s s R R d d p m | g r S m g r r P |
M∴M p
∴m s s m g | r r s s d. d. / r r m g | r / m m p d d p m g r |
s n. d.wn. s r r d. s r | d. s S d. n. S
∴S | m g r p
∵p m g r
∵r s |
S D∼∼∼D P P | m d P m g M P | M D S D R |
g m p d n s R d d | R g m g r S d r | S N d d P P |
g m p d S M p M | g r S d r s n d p | ∵p m g r S P N |
d d p m g g M d p | m g m p d n S r g | m p d n S m g r m |
g r S s n d p∴p m | g r s n. D. R S |
∴S R g m D P |
M g s m∴m p p D | S .s n d p m n d p | p d M M g r
∵r s |
N. g r s d.wn. s R | M G r s d. r s r | M mm g r r s r s n. |
S p pp m g r S | s r g m p m g m D | n d p m g m d n S |
m g m dd d r rR | s n d p m d n s R | g r s n d d p p m m |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 852—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
d n s r∴r s N S | g m p m g m D S | s n d P m p m g m |
m∴m G M D s s | n d p m g m d n S | s r m g r
∴r s d N |
d p m g M g s r r | d. n. s r s m g m p p | m g r s D m∵m p m |
g r s D. m∴m p pp | d
∴d p
∵p M
∵m g r s | M g s m
∵m p
∵p D |
S∴s n d p m n d p | s n d r S n d p m | S g m d
∴d P
∴p m |
p d n s d n s n d p | d r s r m g r r s n | d / r∴r s
∴s d p m d d |
p mm g s m g r∴r s | s m m d n s d r S | n d r r s d p m G |
s r g m p d n s r g | S R m g m n d s | s m M g m d s∴S |
s r g m p m d n S | m g r s n d s sS | d r s n d p m g r s |
n. d. p. m. G. M. D. | R D. S R G | M G S r s N. |
d. s d. r s n. S ‖
29.5 janya (upanga) 5 — narayan. adesaks.i
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (upanga) 5 — narayan. adesaks. i
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
sampurn. assagraho narayan. adesaks. i ragakah |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 853—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
The raga murcchana arohan. a, avarohan. as for this narayan. adesaks. i raga do not exhibit any varjya or vakra.
The following are some vises. a prayogas that make this raga shine well.
(s d. s r m g R) (s n. d. n. s r) (s d. P. d. n. S) (r m g r g m P) (n d p D r s) (s n D d d p) (D d d r rS) (s d s n d p) (m g d d D p d n s) (r g m p m g r m g r) (g m p d S) (n d n s r m g r S) (d d Pm g m d S) (s n d p m g r s) (s n. d. d. D. p. d. r r S) (s r m G r S) (s d. / S) (s d. N. S).
LAKS. YA
29.5.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
r s s n d n s r Sja ya ja ya ra ghu na m m
||
s n d d d dda na va m di ta
||
p d r r s ngu n. a brm m m du
||
S S _^ S
re re||
s r m g r sdi na ka ra ku la
||
s r S s dma n. i dı i pa
||
r r s r s nka u si ku ma kha
||
s n d d p mpa ri pa a la ka
||
g r g m p dni ja ba a a hu
||
n s r g m pda m m m m d. a
||
P d d p pkham d. i ta ha ra
||
m g r s s nko i da m m d. a
||
d n s r s dka a a a m d. a
||
s n d p m gti ya i ya i ya
||
r si ya
||
javad. a
S s n d n s r g mja na ki pa a a n. i ga ha
||
P m g Rnam ma ya a
||
s s d n s rsa ga ra a va ya
||
s n d p m pa a a a a a
||
d s ss n dkha ra tti ma kha
||
r rR s ssmu khkha ra khkha
||
s n D Sna kha dam m
||
S R g mm m ba ka
||
d p pp m gsu ci khkha n. a a
||
r g m p m gvi sa a a ra da
||
r s n d n sja la dhi ba m m
||
n d p m g rda na ja a a ga
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 854—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
g m g m g rru u u u u ka
||
g m p d n ska pi se e e na
||
s r m g r spa ri pa a li ta
||
r g m p m gda sa mu kha mu kha
||
d d d d p dni khi la ni sa a
||
n S n d da a ca ra a
||
p p pp m gpra ta rda na a
||
r s ss n dvi ni rda ya a
||
s n d p m gti ya i ya i ya
||
r si ya
‖‖
r s s n d n s r Sja ya ja ya ra ghu na m m
||
s n d d d dda na va m di ta
||
p d r r s ngu n. a br m m du
||
S S _^ S
re re
‖‖
29.5.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S S g r s n. D. | n s r r S s n. D. | p. d. r r s n. S S |
g m P d d P m g | r s D. P. d n S | m g r∵r s n. d. n. S |
d. r s r n d p m g r | s s P m p \M M | P d d P m g r s |
n. d. r r s s S s n. | s d p pp m g m P | m g r / M g r r R |
S r s R g m P | m g r s m g R g m | p d s n d n s r s n |
d n S m g R S | s n D N S d d | s n d n s r M g r |
g m g r s r g r s g | r s s n d n d s ss | n d r rr s s n D |
S s n d p d s n d | P n d p m G R | g m p d n s r m p d |
m p d s d r s n d n | s n d d P P s n | d p r g m p d d d d |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 855—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
p d n S d r d S | n d n p S n d P | s n d p m g r g r m |
r g m m g r S n. d. | S S P. d. d. s n. | r s s n. d. n. s r rr |
m g r g m p d d P | m g r s n. s r m g r | g m p d p m g r∵R |
M∴m g R m g R | s n. s d. n. s r g m p | d d P m g r s D. |
P. d. n. s dd. n. s r | m g r r s n. d. n S | d r s n. d. p m g r s |
P m p m g R s n. | s d. n. s R m g r g | m p d s n d n s r m |
m g R s n d n S | p d r s s s d r s n | d p m p d s n d∵d p |
/ S∴s n d
∵d P P | M g r m g R S | D. r S r m g M |
g r s d p d p m p m | d m d s∴s r
∴r s N | s n d p
∵p m g r S |
m g R m m P d d | s s r r m g r r S | r g m g r s d R s |
P M G R S | p. d. S. d. n. S _^ S ‖
29.6 janya (upanga) 6 — sama
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (upanga) 6 — sama
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
s. ad. jagraho nivarjyassyadarohe ca gavarjitah |sama raga iti khyatah sarvakales. u gıyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r g s r p m d d S,avarohan. a: s d p m g r s ·
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 856—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; s. ad. ava; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.
For this sama raga, the madhyama, dhaivata, and rs. abha are the jıva and nyasa svaras that provide mostranjana. Here are some prayogas of these svaras:
(m m M g r g s) (r m M M) (s d. s r p∴p \M M) (D D) (p
wm d d D) (s r p m D) (s \D D) (p m
d S) (m d S) (sgd p m g
∵g R R) (r / m
∴m g
∵g r R R) (D. s r / p
∴P m g \R R) (d. s r / m g r s r / g s) (s
r / m∴m / d
∴d / S _
^ S) (d P m g r) (s r / p \M g r) (s r m G r) (s r∵R _
^ R) (D. S).
LAKS. YA
29.6.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
m ma kham
||
mm g r g r s s R rd. a bra m hma a a a m d. a
||
d p d p d s dd s rma m d. a pa vi cam d. a ta m
||
r m M g r gg r rbha a a i i tta ca tu
||
D s r ss r m g rra ya ta bbhu ja da m d. a
||
p P M m gg r gna a ra ya n. n. a ga ru
||
s r m M md. a va a ham na
antari
D p dsa ka la
||
S s R r ss Rlo ka mo ha nna na
||
R m g r g r r Dl.ı ka da l.a lo o ca na
||
S _^ S _
^ S sre re
javad. a
p psa mi
||
dd p m p p m m g r gddha ra n. i jha ra n. i i ra ma n. a
||
s r m G r gg r sdha ra n. i bhu ta gga ja a
||
g r s r rr d sS ·a su ra ma rda m na
||
s dd rr s r m g ra a a a a a a a
||
p pp M M G ra a rı n. a ta da
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 857—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
s r m m p m r m g rpa a da bha ya a na ka gu n. a
||
S s R _^ R d p d
pa va na a kr pa a||
s s r s r m g r s rva n. a di ra a pa n. a a a di
||
d P P M m g rvi bhe da pa va na a
||
s r m m d p d S ·va a i ma m pa a hi
||
d p d p m g r g r ska na ka ca a ru u ce e la
||
r r m M mgo o o pa la
‖‖
D p dsa ka la
||
S s r r ss Rlo ka mo ha nna na
||
R m g r g r r Dl.ı ka da l.a lo o ca na
||
S _^ S _
^ S sre re
‖‖
29.6.2 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
d p p / M m∵M
gu ru gu ha ya bha||
G Rkta nu
||
ws R r
gra ha ya‖‖
d S r / m∵g g r _
^ku ma ra ya na mo
||
_^ r s s d. r s
na ma||
R Sste e
‖‖
anupallavi
s r m P p Dgu ru gu ha ya bha
||
P∵M
kta nu||
g R ggra ha ya
‖‖
Xr s
∧s D. S R r
gu n. a tı ta ya||
/ D p mru pa ra
||
g r∵r s
hi ta ya‖‖
ws r
wm p d
∵P d
ha ri ha ra vi rim ci||
Xp M D
ru pa||
∴d S
∴s
ya sa cci
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 858—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
D S∧s D p
∧p m _
^da nam da sva ru
||
_^ m
∧m G r
pa ya||
s r m∴m
si va ya‖‖
caran. am
s d. S r / m∵G
sa ka la ga ma mam||
r∵S d. _
^tra sa ra
||
_^ d R r
jna ya‖‖
S r m g∵G r
sa tsa m pra da ya|| s r /
×p
∼∼∼_
Msa rva
||
/ P · pjna ya
‖‖
d p dXp M d
∴D
sa ka l.a ni s.ka l.a||
p∵P m
pra ka sa||
/ d p d _^ d d
ka ya‖‖
S d P m∵M
sa ma ra sya sam||
g∵G r
pra da ya||
∵R∼∼∼R
ka ya‖‖
s d. R r r∴M M m D P m
vikal.ebhara kaivalya danaya||
∵m G r S Rvikalpa dana
||
m P∧p M D d
ya vijna naya‖‖
sw
d S r r / m g r ss r g R rsukavama de va vamditapadaya
||
sgd P m
∵M g
sukavama deva||
R g \S R mmuktipradaya
‖‖
svaram
/ d P m g∵g r s s \D. s r
∴r / m g | r S p
wm d
∴D | s d s r S s d ‖
pwm d
∴D / s
∴S r
∴R / m
∴m g
∴g r | s
w
d S d p m g _^ | _
^ g r s D. s r m \ ‖
29.6.3 dravid. a padam — triput.a tal.a — Balasvami Dıks.ita (datu),Mukkup Pulavar (matu)
pallavi
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 859—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
s s s d p m / dca ra ca tu rai u nnai
||
pwm p m g
wr g r r
a zhai t tu va rac co n nar‖‖
s d. s r r∴r p m
ca ma ya mi tu na l la||
gwr g r s s r g r s
ca ma ya ma t.i ma‖‖
R · S _^ S
ne‖‖
anupallavi
p p p \M m mta ra n. i man taR kut
||
g m g r g r sta yai ppo le ca
‖‖
S s \D d pma na ma na ku
||
\M g s r m∴m d
∴d
ma re t. t.e nti ra
‖‖
caran. am
M m∵m p M
1. ma ne ma ka ra2. a mma mma vu nnai3. e t.t.a ya pu ra
||||
g r s∵s R · R
can ca mu ka nte t.ip po le ma tura jan na ra pati
‖‖‖‖
D s R m∴m
1. van tiru ppa va2. a varkku kit.ai ya to3. ye nta vula kum pira
||||
p pwm D · d
ra nan tan ko t.iyi te nna cu tuci tta ta na pati
‖‖‖‖
D s r / m g∵g
1. ye no u na kkin ta2. co lla ppo ru kka ta3. to t.t.a yo kat ti
||||
r s s / R · rra ja mo t.iko pa me tulu yar nta manu pati
‖‖‖‖
s s s s \d p m1. yi te lla n cari ya lla2. co nna pa t.i cu m ma3. tu raik ku ma re t.
||||
g s r m∴m d
∴d
po t.i po t.ike l.i p po tut.e nti ra je ya pa ti
‖‖‖‖
29.6.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 860—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
S r g s s R R | M M∴m g
∵g r S | ∴
m d p m g g R R |
d. r s r d. s r r s | / m∴m / d
∴d p
∴p m g
wr g | d. s r g \S d. s R |
/ p∴p m g r
∴r s
w
d. s s | r r d. S r / m g∵g r | m D p
∴p m g r s r |
/ m∴m m m s r p
wm p d | p.
wm. d.
∴d. s
∴s r
∴r s r | g S r d P
∵p
∵m m |
g r s r g r p m / d∴d | p p
wm / d p \
w
M d P | m / dXp M g r S r g |
\S p.wm. / d.
∴d d / s
∴s / r
∴r | / m
∴m / d
∴d p
wm d s D | / s d p m p m
∵m g
∵g r |
s r m m d d s∴s r
∴r | / m
∴m g r / m g r
∵r s d | S d p
wm d S r r |
m g r∵r s
∵s d p
∵p m | p m
∵m g
∵g r s d p m | g r s d. S G R |
s r S D. p.wm. D | p. m.
∵m. d. s
∴s r
∴r M | r p \M ∴
m g r G r |
s / d∵D
∵d p M M | s r p m M m
∵m G | s r / M M
∴m g
∴G |
s r / G s∵s / R R | d P m g r p \m M | M D m m D S |
m d S s r p m d s | r p \M M D D | r p m d s r / m∴m d s |
s r / p∴p \M / d
∴d S | d s r g S r / m M | m g r g S R R |
d Sgd p m g r G | s r /
∴m m / d
∴d / S _
^ S |gd P m g r s r / p m |
s r p m G R s r | / M G R s r / g r | s r \S \D. S _^ S ‖
29.7 janya (upanga) 7 — purvagaul.a
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (upanga) 7 — purvagaul.a�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 861—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
purvagaul.astu arohe gavarjyassarvakalikah |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s g r g s s r m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s = ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; nis. ada graha; suitable for singing at all times.
Despite the fact that the murcchana arohan. a, avarohan. a of this purvagaul.a are as shown above, the follow-ing are some vises. a prayogas.
(s d. S) (r s r d p m g R) (M g m r g s) (s d p m d n s) (S d p m d∴d n s) (s P m g r s) (s m g M
M) (s r s r m g r g s r s d. S) (n. d. p. m. d. n. S).
LAKS. YA
29.7.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
m mtu jha
||
mm g r S g r s n dppa a n. e kam ma a a a l.a
||
p d n S s rr r spa sa vu nı re ssu ri ta
||
r m m p m m g r sda a a a na dha a re ya
||
mM g M M _^ M ·
a a re re
antari
S r s r s r r m gghum ma ghu ma ghu ma ghu mi ta
||
r g r r s S n dta ra a m ga jhrm bhi ta
||
pP m dd d ss s sppa a n. e na bbha ri ta
||
S _^ S _
^ S _^ S _
^ Sre re
‖‖
javad. a
D s s s rr rr sa a a re ssa ppu ta
||
rr s r d d p p m g rssa mu dru gu n. a sa m mu m dru
||
M g m rr r g r sdhu ru ja t.t.i i pha t.a a
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 862—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
S n s dD d p mam mr ta bbha a a vu
||
d d n S s rr Sbha a vu re re tti yai
||
P m g r s s g r sya a a a a a a a a
||
r r s n d p m d n sa a a a a a a a a a
||
r m m p p m g r sma m nya ka m t.hi i ra vu
||
mM g M M _^ M ·
mmam d. a la ce||
S r s r s r r m gghum ma ghu ma ghu ma ghu mi ta
||
r g r r s S n dta ra a m ga jhrm bhi ta
||
pP m dD d ss s sppa a n. n. e na bbhi ri ta
||
S _^ S _
^ S sre re
‖‖
29.7.2 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S r s r∴r m | g r / g r r
∵S | S n. D. P. |
m d.∴d. S
∴S | D. s
∴S R | s r s d
∴d p m |
g r M gm | rR g r s S | wn. s dd. d.
wn. s |
P m g r s s | g R S r m | p m g R s |
M g / M M | Swn. S S | D. s r s R |
r∵r s r M m | ∵
m g r∵r S r | s r m g r / M |
M m \S R | s r / m g r / m∴m | s
∴s r s
∵s d. p. |
m. d. s s N. s | r m∴m p m g r | s n. d. p. m. d.
∴d. |
n.∴n. S r s s | d. p. m. d. d. s s | d s r s n. s d. |
n. s r m g r m | g r m g r s g | r G s g R |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 863—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
s s p p d p m | m p m g r m g | s∴s r S r |
s r m g r g s | d p m p∴p D | w
n. S∴S r m |
∴m p d
∴d p S | d
∵d p
∵p m
∵m g | ∵
g R S S |
s n d p m g r | r m∴m p
∴p d n | d n
∴n s r s
∴s |
d p∴p m d s s | r m
∴m p m g r | r s r M M |
∴m g r S R | s r m g r m m | s r s p m d d |
s r s n d P | m d∴d S
∴S | r s r m g R |
s r s n d S | n n nwn S s | r s r s n d
∵d |
n d p m d S | n d s n d p m | S n d s n d |
s r s d p P | Dw
d p p∵p m | g R S r s |
n D S M | m M M∴m g | r s r s n. d. p. |
M. d. S d. n. | S s R M | S s r s∴s r |
s∴s r
∴r p m m | p m p d s
∴s r | s
∴s r
∴r m g r |
m r r∵S n d | P
wm d
wn S | n d p m g r s |
s. d. p. m. d. S | D n S S ‖
29.8 janya (upanga) 8 — nagadhvani
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (upanga) 8�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 864—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
arohan. e vakraris. abho dharivakrovarohan. e |nagadhvani ca ragoyam sagrahassarvakalikah ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g s m g m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n d n p m g r g s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rs. abha vakra in the arohan. a; dhaivata and rs. abha vakra in the avarohan. a; suitablefor singing at all times.
� This nagadhvani raga is a very vakra raga. Though the arohan. a of the raga murcchana specifies (p d ns), prayogas resembling the arohan. a, avarohan. a, such as — (s m g m p n d n s) (s n d n p m g m r g s)(s n. n. S) are seen in abundance. The prayogas will be clear by analyzing the raga gıta sancaris.
LAKS. YA
29.8.1 gıta — triput.a tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
m ma re
||
g m rr g Sja ga tra i ı
||
s n n s m g mkha m d. a ne e e pra
||
P p m p n dvı n. a da ca ka m
||
n p dd m p mm t.ha kka m m t.ha
||
G m r g Sbhe e e da na
||
n s mM m gpra vr tta a a
||
m p m g m r ga a a a a a a
||
s r g S n na ti va ha a a
||
s ss n d n sd bo la ki ri ti
||
d M g m r gbha a su ra re e
antari
s s sS nja ya srı ma
||
ss r gg s n sdra ghu pra vi i n. a
||
m mm g m r gtu jhjha sa m ma n. u
||
s n n S _^ S
ko o n. u re||
javad. a
r g s n d n pna ma ra ba li i s.t.a
||
n d n s nn sva l.i i m mu kha
||
r g ss m g mdu u khkha t.a ba l.a
||
p m pp m g msu u bba t.a ya ya
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 865—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
P n dd n pvi srm kha la khi
||
dd m g m r Gkhkha l.a a a ra va
||
n d n p p m gpu u ri ta a khi la
||
g r g s n d nvi sa m ka n. u re e
||
s S n n d na ı ya i ya i
||
p d m g m r gya i ya a i ye e
||
s m m g m p pa a a a a a a
||
m g m p d n sa a a a a a a
||
s n s r s s na a a a a a a
||
s m g m r g sa a a a a a a
||
n d n s r g ma a a a a a a
||
p p nn n d na i yya i y i
||
s S.n n d na ı ya i ya i
||
p d m g m r gya i ya a i ye e
||
s ss m g m rsu ppa a a di ya
||
g s nn d n pni ja ppa d. i i i
||
s ss n d n pva tji ra tha va ra
||
d M g m r gna m da nu re e
‖‖
s s sS nja ya srı ma
||
ss r gg s n sdra ghu pra vi i n. a
||
m mm g m r gtu jhjha sa m ma n. u
||
s n n S _^ S
ko o n. u re
‖‖
29.8.2 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S S s n. N. | n. d. N. p. n. d. n. | s n. s r g s∵s n. | d. n. P. s
wn. S |
r r g s m g M | M g m p m m g | r r g s s n.∵n. s | p
∴p m
∵m g
∵g m
∴m |
wr g s n. d. n S | P. n. d.
wn. s r g | S m m g g M | P g m r g S |
s n.∴n. s m g
∴g m | p n D N P | D m p m G | M R G S |
s m∴m g M r
∵r | g g S r r S | p. n. d. n. s n. S | P. S r g S |
m m G m m R | g s p. n. d. n. S | m g m r g s r s | s n. d. n. n. d. N. |
P. n.w
d. N. S | p. d. N. n. d. N. | S M m g M | m p d n p d m g |
M M g m P | d p m g m g mwr | G G S r s | M G m
wg M |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 866—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
g r G s r S | s s mwg M M | s s p. p. n. d. d. n. | p. n. d. n. s sS |
m g m p n d n n | s s n s r s∵s n | ∵
n d n s r g s n | d n p n d n S |
wn s m g
wn s g r | w
n s r g s m∴m g | s g
∴g r g s
∴s n | S P s rr g |
s n∴n s n d n s | r g m r g r g s | r s
∵n n S
∴S | s n d n p0 sS |
s n d n n d n p | m m g m r g S | p n dwm P n n | n d n p n d S |
n d m p n d n s | N d n p m P | M p d M g m | R G S S |
s n d n s m g m | r g s n d n S | s r g g s m g m | p n d n p s∴S |
s n d n pwm P | p m g m r g S | r g s n d n P | m g M r g S |
s m∵M r g
∴G | s M g m r g s | r G s n D n | s r G s m G |
S r g s r S | wn s r g s n
∴n s | w
m p N d n P | ∵p m G m r G |
m g r g s m g r | g S s m∴M p | m p N D n s | p d n s m p n d |
n p d n s r g s | m m∴m g r
∵r g s | s s
∴s n
w
d n p p | m m∴m g r
∴r g s |
S N d n P | M G m r G | S R s n. d. n. | P N.w
d. n. S |
r g S s n. N. | S _^ S ‖
29.9 janya (upanga) 9 — hamsadhvani
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (upanga) 9 — hamsadhvani
LAKS. AN. A†
†ED. The laks.ana sloka for this raga is not provided in SSP (1904). As per the Ragalaks.an. amu in the anubandhamu of the�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 867—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g p n s,avarohan. a: s n p g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; aud. ava; madhyama, dhaivata varjya; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.
For this hamsadhvani raga, the gandhara and nis. ada are the jıva svaras that provide most ranjana. In addi-tion, the prayogas with dat.u svaras also provide great ranjana. These will be clear by observing the prabandha,etc., that are given below.
This raga was created/discovered by Ramasvami Dıks.ita.
LAKS. YA
29.9.1 laks.ya prabandham — mat.hya tal.a — Ramasvami Dıks.ita
S · s n p p r s rcam da se e e e ya l.a
||
r gg r n r n g r srum d. a ma a a a la dha ra
||
P g r s n s r s npam na ga a a a ba l.a na
||
p gg r s n s r Sbha kta ja na a va l.u re
||
r pP g r s n s rba mma a di se e vi ta
||
g p r g s r s n r stri pu ra a a a a m ta ka
||
r r G s s r n s pkit.a tka jhem d. aka tka jhe m jhe m
||
S N s n P n sjhe jhe ki n. a jham ki n. a
||
p p r r p p r r n st.aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka n. aka
||
p p s s p n p n Ptka tka tgi tgi jhe m ta ri jhrm
||
P n p P g r s r | g gg r s r n r S |
n R r n s n S s | R s n p n p r S |
s n s r g r s n s pte e na m te na te na te na
||
g r s n s r g P pte e na m te na te nam na
||
Caturdan. d. ıprakasika, the laks.ana sloka for hamadhbvani is given as:aud. avo madhavarjyatvaddmsadhvanirihes. yate |�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 868—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
N p n P g r s nvem0 ka t.a kr i i i s.n. a
||
P n s P g r s npu ji ta pa da m bu ja
||
R _^ R p s s n n s
re u pa a a m ga||
G R s n s n s rham sa dhva ni i i kr ta
||
S P n pp r g ssrı ram ga pra ba m dha
||
G r nn g R Rga na pri ya re re
||
s P g r n S Sci dam ba ra ni va sa
||
s r G p P n Ssi va ka ma sum da rı
||
P s n p g R s npra n. e e sa na t.e e sa
||
P n s p n p g r spa a hi pa a a hi re e
‖‖
S · s n p p r s rcam da se e e e ya na
‖‖
29.9.2 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
G · R ∵r s n.
va ta pi ga n. a||
p. R n.pa tim bha
||
R swn. s r
je ham m m‖ ::‖ ::
2. n.bha
||
R Sje ham
‖‖
∵R g P · Nva ra n. a syam
||
p G∵g
va ra pra||
R swn. s r
dam srı‖‖
anupallavi
P · G r∵S
bhu ta di sam||
Rwn. s
se vi ta||
r g Pca ra n. am
‖‖
N s R s∧s N
bhu ta bhau ti ka||
p∵P g
pra pam ca||
r g Rbha ra n. am
‖‖�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 869—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
N. g R n P g r s N r Svı ta ra gi nam vi na ta yo gi nam
||
RXs n P n G
vi sva ka ra n. am||
PXg r N. g R
vi ghna va ra n. am‖‖
caran. am
g P G r Spu ra kum bha sam
||
n. p. r n.bha va mu ni
||
g R gva ra pra
‖‖
P g R · s n. _^
pu ji tam tri ko||
_^ n s R
n. a ma||
gws R
dhya ga tam‖‖
p.∵P. R · g r
mu ra ri pra mu
||
∵S n. p.
_^
kha dyu pa
||
_^ p g R
si tam‖‖
G P G Rmu la dha ra
||
S n. sks.e tra
||
wn. r S
sthi tam‖‖
p. s n. s R Gpa ra di ca tva
||
wr P g _
^ri va ga
||
_^ g n P
tma kam‖‖
n. s∼∼∼N · w
p Npra n. a va sva ru
||
wp R
∴r
pa va kra||
swn S
tum d. am‖‖
wn R g R
wn s
ni ram ta ram ni t.i||
r \P nla cam dra
||
/S Nkha.m d. am
‖‖
p n \P g r s n.ni ja va ma ka ra vi
||
p. G rdhr te ks.u
||
ws r \S
da m d. am‖‖
r r g r s N. p. R swn. P. R
ka ra m bu ja pa sa bı ja pu ram||
g∴g p g N P
ka lu s.a vi du ram||
N∴R s
wn S
bhu ta ka ram‖‖
r G r s r n s Pwn s R R
haradi gu ruguha to s.itabimbam||
S∴S r n P
ham sa dhva ni bhu||
g r s n. p. n. s Rs.i ta he ra m ba m
‖‖
29.9.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 870—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
S n.wp. g r G G | s r g r s
wn. R R | n. r n. g r g n. r S |
P. n.∴n. s r g r S | P. N. R g gG | p. n. s r p s
wn. r s r g |
P. N. S R G | p. n. s r g p r∵r G | g n p g r p g r n. r |
g n P g r s sS | s r Gwn. r G R | n. r N. P. g r S |
n. p. n. s r g P P | G N G P R | g n p n p g r g R |
s n. g r s n. r s N. | r s n. p g r p g R | n p g r N. R S |
n. p. G R P N | n. p. g r p g n p N | r g p∴p g
∵g p
∴p N |
G p∴p R g
∴g S | r g P G p pP | g n \G P r g P |
r g p n p g r s R | g∴g P \R g pP | G p n p G r P |
N N∴n p g gG | P P
∴p g R R | G G
∴g r s sS |
g n P p n \P G | n p G g / p \R R | n. g R n. r \S S |
p. n. s r G∴g p N. | g n p n G P R | s g r g N. R S |
n. g r n g n p n P | g p n \G p \R G | \N. r \N. g R P |
G n g p r g n P | n g p r g s n. r G | s r s p s n G n p |
N R N P G | r n s p n g p r G | P N S p rwn s |
p∴p / n
∴n g g / p
∴p r r | / g s s /
wr s s n. r g g | / p g r / n p g / r s n p |
s n swg p n \G p n | g n p n p s
wn s r r | p n s r G r r S |
g r s n r n p g R | g p n s r n g r S | P R P G R |
P N g r n r S | p n p s p n p r s r | p n s r g r N P |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 871—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
r∵r S n
∵n P G | s n
∵N p
∵p G G | n
∴n p
∵p g
∵g r
∵r S |
p. n. s r G p n S | p n s r g p n s r g | s r n s p n g p r g |
s r n. s p n. g r S | p. s n. r p g r g P | g / n g s n p G R |
G n P n P S | N r g R n p G | G R S n P G |
g r s n p g R G | P N R N P | N G R N P |
G r s n p g r S | / S N \P \G \R | s r g r s n. \P R |
/ g r s n. R S _^ S ‖
29.10 janya (bhas. anga) 1 — bilahari
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (bhas. anga) 1 — bilahari
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
arohe madhyamo vakrah kvacid yogo nis. adakah |bilahurı ragagadya sarvakales. u gıyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r m g p d S,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; madhyamam vakra in the arohan. a; dhaviata, rs. abha vakra in theavarohan. a; sometimes there is nis. ada prayoga in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
The following prayogas are the jıva svara prayoagas that provide great ranjana for this raga —
(s r G) (n. d. s r G) (m g r G) (r g / p m G) (r g / dgd p \gm G) (s n \
gd p \gm G) (r / m g P) (r g P)
(m g P) (m g / d \P) (m g d p D) (m g p d n P) (m g p d s nXd P) (m g p d s n d /
×n
_
D) ( / r s n \D)
( / ggr s n \D) (m g D) (p d S) (g p d S) (s n \
gd p \gm g \R) ( /
×n
g_
D p \gm g \R) ( /×g \R s n. \D. p.
d. S).
The nis. adas in the prayogas — (g p d [n d p m G) (p [n d p m g R) (g / [n d p m g R) (s / [n d pm g) (R [n d p) show up as kaisiki. Depending on the context, the nis. ada in the prayoga — (p [\ n d P)will show up as kaisiki or kakali. In the prayoga — (s n d \ n d P), it is definitely kakali.�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 872—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
(m g d d n n S) (p d n S) — these are nis. ada prayogas in the arohan. a.
All these can be seen in the laks.yas.
LAKS. YA
29.10.1 gıta — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
s R g Pa rum dha ti
||
d p d n d pki i ri ti ya m
||
m g G r sbu dhi te e e
||
r s n s d pni ru m dha ti i
||
m g P Pya a re re
||
d p d sSsa ru va tto
||
r s r ggmu kha mu khya
||
dd p m g r skra tu pa a va ni
||
n di i
antari
S r gG r s S _^ S
na gam ba a a re
javad. a
s n s rna a ra a
||
g r s n dya n. a ma khi i
||
ss n d p d ppra a le e ya a
||
d n d p m gca la pa su vu u
||
d p d p m gsa m ja a ta a
||
r gG rci nnam va
||
sS r ggppa rva tti
||
gg g P _^ P
dde e vı||
g p d s n dsa m ka ra a va
||
S r s r gta a a a ru
||
g p d s n dgo o vi m da a
||
s ss n d pa dhva ri i i
||
d p m g r sra a a a a a
||
n da n. i
‖‖
S r gG r s S _^ S
na gam ba a a re
‖‖
29.10.2 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 873—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
pallavi
[
w×n D · [×n p p m
wg m g
ha t.a ke sva
||
rwr g s s n.
∵n. d.
ra sam ra ks.a||
/∼∼∼
S · / g r∵r g
mam ta pta‖‖
Xr S r g / [
×n d / [
×n p
ha t.a ka ma ya||
/×d m g
∵g p d /
×r s s n n _
^
li m ga mu rte
||
_^ n d
w
d n p mwg p d
tra ya tma ka‖‖
w
d r S · n n dwn P · n \d
ha t.a ke sva||∼∼∼d P · d [ n d
×d p \gm g
∼∼∼r
ra sam m ra ks.a
||
g r g m g \∼∼∼R S
ma a am
‖‖
anupallavi
P d /×s
∼∼∼_
N ·pa t.a lı
||∼∼∼P / [
×n d \p \gm g
pa da pa mu||\gr s n. n. d. n. d.la pra ka sa
‖‖
w
d n \P d. [n. d. ·∵d. s _
^pa ta l.a
||
_^ s
gn.
∵D. s
∼∼∼r g p _
^bi la ha ri ha ya
||
_^ p p / d
gm
∵g p /
∼∼∼d
dya ma ra nu ta‖‖
gs
gn \
gd P m
wg p d /
×s
gn d
ha t.a ka ks.e tra ni va sa‖‖ d /
g×g r
∵R s
∵s
gn
w
d R sha m sa ru pa ci dvi la sa
‖‖
R s∴S n \
gd P \ m
wg p
ko t.i ko t.i ci da bha sa‖‖
d r s nw
d nXd P m g
gr s
wr g
gu ru gu ha ma na so lla sa
‖‖
caran. am
D n∼∼∼P
∴p m
da ru ka va||
G r rwr g / s
na stha ta po||
/×m g \
∼∼∼R s n.
∵n. d.
dha na dyu gra‖‖
r∵S g R
ta pah pra bha
||\m ∵
gXr s n.
∵n. d.
· va sam bha va||∼∼∼R
∵S _
^ Smur tte
‖‖
R∵s R g
me ru srm ga||
P∴P m g
ma dhya sthi ta||\R g / m r gsrı na ga ra vi
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 874—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
\∵S /
g×g r s s n.
g∵n. d.
ha ra pa ra
||
S r g d psa kti sa hi ta
||
/×d m g
∵g∼∼∼P _
^ Pkı rte
‖‖
gM g r r g \sma ru ti nam
||∼∼∼D d / [
×n d / [
×n p
dya rju na di||
/×d m g
∵g / P D · / r
bha ra ta ca‖‖
ws r s n n d
wn S · n
ryai ra ve di||
dw
d n p p /×d
gm g
∵g
ta na rta na||
/ P · d/∼∼∼
S _^ S
sphu rte‖‖
G · /×m
Xg R s
wr g
ca ru smi ta||
r s r s n sXn d /
×s
gn d
mu kha m bo ja
||
r s n∵n d s n
sa si dha ra sa ra‖‖
X
d P /×d m g
∵g d
∼∼∼d
sı ru ha pa da||
wn s n \
gd p p \gm g
vi da l.i ta bha||
g r g / p g \∼∼∼R _
^ Rkta rte
‖‖
G R /×g S s n.
∵n. D.
gau rı pa te pa su pa te‖‖
G∵G
gd p m
∵G p P
gam ga dha ra ja ga tpa te‖‖
S /×r s n
gd P d /
×s_n \D
sau ri vi nu ta bhu ta pa te‖‖
Sgn d P
gm g r s
wr g
sam ka ra kai la sa pa te‖‖
[
w×n D · n p p m
wg m
ha t.a ke sva
‖ r‖ ri
29.10.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S s n n d P p \gm gka ma ks. ı
||
r g /×p g
gr s
va ra||
s n. n. d. / Sla ks.mı
‖‖
p \gm g r s r g r gXr S
ka ma la ks. ı||
/ s n \gd p
ja ya la||
\gm g g p d / rks.mı srı
‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 875—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
G / m g \wr g∼∼∼
Ska ma ja na ka pu
||
d p D · rrn. a pha le
||
s n \gd p
sa ka le‖‖
D s∼∼∼R / m g \
∼∼∼R
ka mi ta rtha da||
s n \gd p
yi nı||
/×d m g p d
srı pha le‖‖
S n d P∵p m G
∵g r s r \S
kamakale vimale karakama le||
S /×p
_m G p
gd p
ka makot.i bila||
d /×r s n g p d/ r
ha ri nuta kamale‖‖
caran. am
p∼∼∼d /
×s n \
gd \∼∼∼P p \gm w
gdi na ka ra ko t.i
||
p \gM g
pra ka sa||
rwg m G · ×p X
g∼∼∼R
ka ye‖‖
S s n. n. d. p. mgg r
de dı pya ma na||
p \gm∵G
di vya||
d d / [×n
X
d∼∼∼P
ccha ye‖‖
\gm ∵g p
∼∼∼d s /
∼∼∼R g
va na ja sa na di||
s r /×g r s
va m di ta||
n p d rma ye
‖‖
S /×r s
gn d p d
va su de va pa ra||
s nX
d P m gbram hma
||
r g m g pXg∼∼∼R
ja ye‖‖
m g∵g r s n. n. d. d. s r g
∴g \
×d/ P
manana dhya na dhya tr dhye ye||
mwg P d S /
×g
mahanıyasam mra||
r s nwp D / r
jya pradaye‖‖
s r /×g r
∵S n /
gD p m
wg P / D
sana ka sanamda nadibhi rjne ye||
s n \gD p m g
∵g
sadayesarasa gu||
r∵r s s n \D
w
d rruguha saha ye
‖‖
svaram
S n \gd P m g
wr g d p m g
∵g r | S n. \
gd. P d. / r | p r
wg / p m g p d ‖
S nw
d R s / g r sgn d p d / r
∴r | S n d p \M g | r s
wr G p d r ‖
29.10.4 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 876—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
pallavi
S · R Gsrı ba la
||
P · D Rsu bra hma
||
S · s n d [n dn. ya ga cca
||
p m g R Ggra ga n. ya
‖ ::‖ ::
\P · _^ P p M
srı ci||
g \gr s r /×p
gm g
da na m da||
wr g r s n.
∵n. d.
na tha va||
S · s r g dre n. ya
‖ ::‖ ::
2. n. d.va
||
S · S _^ S
re n. ya‖‖
anupallavi
G · Pw
Da ba la
||
S · / s n∵n d
go pa||
/ r SXn D d / s
vi dhi ta dı||
n D P [ n d p dna sa ra n. ya
‖ ::‖ ::
Xm G 2. D P Da ’sa ra n. ya
‖‖
G /×m
Xg R S
a tma pra||
s ngd
gd p d
×r
ka sa||
S · gn d N
la va n. ya||
X
d P ·m gwr g \
ka ru n. ya‖‖
caran. am
m G R m gsa na ka di
||
rgS · ∧s N
∧n D.
sa m nnu ta||
S ·w
R Gsva mi
||
/ P · _^ P
∴P _
^na tha
‖‖
_^ p G P D
sva mi sai||
/ s N D / Sla sthi ta
||
N ·/×s
gd P
so ma||
m / p m g \w
R Gta ta
‖‖
[ n D P [ n dka na ka va
||
Xp M · m g
∵G
l lı de va||
p∼∼∼D s n
∵n d
se no||
/∼∼∼
S · _^ S S _
^pe ta
‖‖
_^ s p d d / r s n
kai va lya||\gd P
∵P [n d
da ta||
p /×d \
gM g \gr S
sa kr dvi||
n.∧n D. S _
^ Sbha ta
‖‖
ws r g / p m g
wp d P
gm g
gr s
va na ja va da na pa da pam ke ru ha‖‖
s n \w
D s s∴S p m
∵G d p
va ra da sri ta ka lpa ma hı ru ha‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 877—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
wm g p d s n
w
D / r∵S n
gd p
ma na si ja sa na ka di se vi ta ku‖‖\gM g \R g d /
×s n
gd p
gm g
wr g \
ma ra dhı ra ta ra ha ra gu ru gu ha‖‖
tana varn. am — at.a tal.a — Son. t.i Venkat.asubbayyar
(see next page in landscape mode)
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 878—
29.1
0.5
tana
varn .
am—
at .a
tal .a
—So
n .t.i
Ven
kata
subb
ayya
r
This
at .a
tala
tana
varn .
amis
aco
mpo
siti
onof
Son .t
.iVe
nkat
asub
bayy
ar,a
supe
rior
inth
eva
ggey
akar
asa
mpr
aya.
pall
avi
Sr
/∼∼∼ G
gw r
Gne
naru
uu
um| |
P∴ P
p∴ p
/d
∴ D/[× n
d/[× n
Pd
/[× n
ciı
yee
ee
ee
ee
ee
| |p
d/[× n
p/
dp
mg
ee
ee
ee
elu
| |g
w rg
sr∴ r
g∴ g
_ ^ko
oo
oo
oo
o‖ ‖
_ ^g
/× dp
/× d
pm
gr
‖/× p
mg
∵ gP
/∼∼∼ D
raa
aa
aa
a‖
nii
iim
nne
e| |
d/× r
sn
∵ n/× s
nd
pd[n
p/× d
pm
gr
g/× m
rna
mm
mm
mm
mm
mi
ii
naa
aa
ada
aa
a| |
/× g
rs
n .d
/× g
rw d .
aa
aa
aa
aa
| |S
w rg
/× p
mg g
ra
aa
aa
ana
‖ ‖
g/× m
g/× m\∼∼∼
∼∼∼ R
: :_ ^
Rs
rg
mw r
Gr
raa
aa
a: :
aa
aa
aa
aa
| |
Sr
ss
n∵ n .
d ./
S··
aa
aa
aa
aa··
‖ ‖
2.g
/× m
g/× m
g\∼∼∼ R
raa
aa
aa
879
anup
alla
vi
× pm× ∵ m
g× ∵ g
r× ∵ rs
Rgh
aa
nuu
d .aii
ii
ı
| |
s∴ s
/r∴ r
/g
∴ g/× m
g∵ g
rs∴ s
n .d .
Sr
_ ^i
ii
ii
ii
ii
iina
aa
bho
sa| |
_ ^r
g/× m
w rg
/× p
mla
aa
anv
aa
| |g
rg
/× m
g/× m
rg
aa
aa
aa
aa
‖ ‖
\Sr
gr
/× g
sr
: :/×
pm
g∴ g
P\g m
gya
aa
aa
aa
: :m
uu
naa
vela
a| |
dd
d/[n
X dP
p/× d
pm
gr
gp
d/× s
pd
yuu
uu
upr
ada
aa
aa
aa
apa
aa
| |d
/× s
n/× s
d/× n
p/× d
sii
ii
ii
ii
| |g m
gp
d/× s
n∵ n
di
ii
ii
ii
m‖ ‖
/S
∴ Ss
n/
g × nd
g dp
Dg
/× m
mm
hem
dru
uni
ita
aa
naa
X gR
Sr
rr
g\S
rr/× g
g rs
nyu
uau
uu
uu
srıi
ii
ii
| |\D
n/× s
n/× s
dn
ıtu
uu
uu
u| |
pD
/[× n
d\
n\P
_ ^l .a
aa
aa
a‖ ‖
_ ^p
/× d
p/× d
pm
g∵ g
pp
/d
∵ d/
s∴ s
/r∴ r\× g
r∴ r
sja
aa
aa
aa
jaa
naa
paa
aa
aa
aa
| |
sg n
nd
g dp
dr
/× g
rs
∴ sn
dd
/× n
dp
m∴ g
gla
aa
aa
aa
agu
uu
uu
uu
n .aa
aa
aa
| |r
sm
gp
dsg n
aa
sıi
ii
ii
| |w d
Sw p
Dm
gi
ıi
ıi
i‖ ‖
880
/d
pm
g gr
sg n .
d .i
laa
aa
aa
a
muk
tayi
svar
am
/g G
rs
/× r
sn .
w d .S
rw s
|
rg
w sr
G∵ r
gP
mg
/d
P/
dm
w gP
|m
gr
/g∼∼∼ G
r∵ r
s|
r∵ r
/g
∵ gP·/
d‖
pm
gR
g/× d
pm
Gp
d/[× n
pD
P/
w d|
mg
pd
∴ d/
Rs
/×r
sn
dn
/× s× d× n
pd
ns
|n\D·p
dn
p/
d|
\P·
mg
/d
pm
‖
g∴ g
r∴ R
sn .
w d .
cara
n .am
g D\∼∼∼ P
_ ^P
cinn
a| |
∵ P_ ^
P/
dg d
pd
∵ dn
p/× d
pm
gr
nat .i
ii
ii
im
oo
oo
oo
| |g
/m
g∵ g
rs
rg
daa
aa
aa
aa
| |s
rg
/p
mg
/d
pa
aa
aa
aa
a‖ ‖
881
Dg
/× d
pm
gw g
segn
oD\P
_ ^P
aa
luu
uu
uci
nna
a| |
∵ P_ ^
PP
P/
dp
mg
naa
t .im
oo
oo
o| |\g r
w sr
gda
aa
a| |
Dw d
n\P
luu
uu
‖ ‖
svar
ams
1.D\P
_ ^P\g m
g\r
g
P\g m
g\r
/∼∼∼ G
rs
/g
|\R
s/× g
_ r_ ^
|_ ^
rs
n .\d .
_ ^‖
_ ^d
w sr
g
2.P
/× d
pm
g\R
g/× p
mg
g rs
rg
sr
_ ^|
_ ^R
s/× r
sn .
d ./
S·
w p .d .
Sr
sr
gs
r|
Gw r
gp
mg
/d
|\P
mg
g rs
n .\d .
_ ^‖
_ ^d
sr
gs
rg
∵ g
3.p
d[n
pd
mg
/d
pm
gr
g/
pm
gg r
sw r
g|
s/
gr
s/× r
sg n .
d .r
d .sw r
gs
rg
/p
mg
d|
mg
/d
∴ d/
n∴ n
s\d
_ ^|
_ ^
g dp
dn\P
mg
‖
g Rs
n .\D .
srw g
882
4.p
/d
g mg
w rg
/d
p/
dm
g/
d\P
mg
rg
pm
|
gr
sr
Gr
ssr
gw s
Rs
/g
g rsg n .
d .|
sr
gw r
gp
mg
|/∼∼∼ D
p/∼∼∼ D
mg
p‖
d/× s
g nd
sr
/× g
sr
s/
g× r
s/
rs
n\d
_ ^|
_ ^d
/× g
rs
n\D
/× r
sn\D
n/× s
d/× n
p/
g D\p
_ ^|
_ ^p
mg
/d
∴ d/
n∴ n
s_ ^
|_ ^
sd
np
/d\P
m‖
gr\S·
r∴ r
g
5.r
sr
gP
mg
Pm
gd
pd
_ ^|
_ ^d
mg
Pm
gR
gm
rg× s
gg r
sg n .
d|
Ss
Rr
w sr
|G
w rg
Pm
g|
rs
/× g
_ Rsg n .
d .S
rw s
rg
w sr
gP
mg
|
/d
P/
dm
gw r
gP
Dn
sd
np
/g D
p|
mg
pd
grg n
d|
mg
r∵ r
G∴ G
‖
rs
n .\D .
sr
g
6.r
sr
g/
dp∼∼∼ D
mg∼∼∼ P
mg
r∵ r
|
∼∼∼ G
rs
rg
s/
gr
∵ R·
s/× g
_ Rs
n .d .
|/
r\S
g n .d .
sr
g|
sr
g∵ g
P·
/d
‖
883
mg
w rg
/d
p∼∼∼ D
mg
pd
Sg n
dR
s/
g|
Rs
/× g
_ Rsg n
dN
sD
np
/d
g mg
pd
|d
/∼∼∼ R
sn
dg D
|p
mg
∼∼∼
g Gr
sn
‖
w d .S
rg
sr
g
cara
n .att
aiot
taan
uban
dham
Ds
nX d
P_ ^
Pci
nna
| |
w P_ ^
P/
d∴ d
pd
∴ d/× n
p/
dp
mg
rna
t .ii
ii
ii
mo
oo
oo
o
| |g
mg
∵ gr
sr
gda
aa
aa
aa
a| |
sr
g/
pm
g/
dp
aa
aa
aa
aa
| |
∼∼∼ D
g/
dp
mg
rG
gp\g M
G\R
aa
luu
uu
uci
ii
tta
aa
| |
\S
w rg
sr
/g
∴ G/
mg
∵ gr
s/
gr
s/
rs
n .m
uu
uu
uu
ura
aa
aa
naa
adu
ura
| |∵ n .
d .s
rg\
sr
ga
ava
aa
gaa
a| |
w rg
/p
mg
rg
/d
aa
aa
ave
ee
‖ ‖
pd
g/
dp
mg
r/× p
mg
∵ gP
/× d
mg
∵ ge
en .a
aa
aa
am
ii
ii
nna
aa
aa
| |
884
P/∼∼∼ D
d/× s
n\D
pd
n\D
p/× d
gaa
saa
am
ara
aa
aa
tu| |
pg m
gr
gg
/× p
mu
uu
uu
uu
u| |
gr
g/× m
rs
r/
g_ ^
uu
uu
uu
uu
‖ ‖
_ ^G
s/× g
rs
n .d .
/× g
g grg r
s/
gr
gs
rs
/g
ula
aa
aa
me
ee
ee
ppim
mm
mm
m| |
rs
pd .
sr
gs
rg
rg
/× p
mg
/g D
p/
g Dca
aga
aa
aa
aa
aa
aa
aa
aa
a| |
mg
rs
rg
/d
pa
aa
aa
aa
le| |
mg
∵ G\R
ee
edo
‖ ‖
\S_ ^
So
885
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.10.6 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S R G P P | s r g p d / r s n d p | m g R G R R |
/ ggr s n. \D. s sS | p. d. s r G P P | G D p m g r S |
wr g P m g \R R | g [n d p m g R G | S r g / d p m G |
r / m G r s n. d. S | r / m g r / g s n. p. d. s | p. d. s r g p m g P |
m g d p m g r∵r G | s r s / g r s n. d. S | n. d. g r g / d \P m g |
r g p / d p m gwr g P | m g D m g / d
gd P | m g p d / [n p m g
∼∼∼R |
m g / d m g / p m g R | s r / g s / g r / d p m g | R G Dgn
gd P |
R G P m g R | ∵r g p d [n d p m g r | g [n d p m g R
∵R |
g∴g P s r g
∴g P | m g
wr G p /
∼∼∼D S | P d / s n d P D |
p / [N d p m gwrG | P d [n d p m G
∵g | P d \ n \P m g
wr g |
p∴p / d
∴d / s n d
∴d S | d n p d m g D
∼∼∼D | p / d m g / n d / s
gn D |
/ r s n \gD p m g D | s n d p m g p d S | r m
wg p / d
wg p d S |
g p d sgn d p d S | r m g p d s g p d s | g [n d r m g d p m g |
r g p d p m g r S | [n d / [n p / d mgg r S | r g / d
∴d r g / p
∴p m g |
wr g / s n
gd p \gm g \gr s | r g d m g p d n S | [n d m g d
∴d n
∴n S |
m g p d s n p m S | n d / g \R sgn d S | / r s n \D / g g r s n |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 886—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
\D n / s d / n p / d \P | m g d s n d / r s n d | / g r s n d / sgn
gd P |
/ g r / g s / r s / r n / s d | / n d / n p / d p / d m g r | g p d S m g p d s |
/ g r S n d P m g | wr g P D S
wg p | d S / r s
gn d p
gm |
g r s ngd p
gm g \R | / m g \R g r
∵r s
∵s n | d / r \S g
n. d. / S _^ S ‖
29.11 janya (bhas. anga) 2 — begad. a
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (bhas. anga) 2 — begad. a
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
rivarjyarohasampurn. a begad. a sarvakalika |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s g m p n N S,avarohan. a: s n d p m g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; rs. abha varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
For this begad. a raga, the madhyama and the nis. ada are the jıva svaras that provide great ranjana.
(g /×p
∼∼∼_
M p) — the madhyama in this arohan. a prayoga, after reaching its own sthana with eRRa jarufrom the gandhara, and standing in its own sthana with a little shake after showing the pancama slightly, willappear neither as suddha madhyama nor as prati madhyama.
(∼∼∼M
×p G) — the madhyama in this avarohan. a prayoga, while standing still with some shake, as men-
tioned above, will neither be suddha madhyama nor prati madhyama, and further, will descend to the lowersvara after showing the pancama slightly in its own sthana.
(w
N×s d p) — the kakali nis. ada in this avarohan. a prayoga will descend to the lower svara, after holding
with nokku, and finally showing the s.ad. ja slightly.
(g r g m p d [w
N×s g p) (p [N s d p) — the kaisiki nis. ada in these prayogas will descend to the lower
svara, after holding with nokku, and finally showing the s.ad. ja slightly. The kaisiki nis. ada in these prayogas willappear as kaisiki in some places, kakali in some places, and some other times neither as kaisiki nor as kakali.It will not be suddha nis. ada at all.
The madhyamas and nis. adas mentioned above make this raga shine very well.
Below are shown some prayogas —
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 887—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
(G /×p
∼∼∼_
Mwm∼∼∼P ) (g
wm p d [
w
N×s d P) (m g
wm p d p \
∼∼∼M ) (p [
w
N×s d p \
∼∼∼M ) ( [n d p \
∼∼∼M ) (p d p
∧p∼∼∼M ) (p d
∧p∼∼∼M ) (g /
×p
∼∼∼_
M×p
Xg R S) (m g r g m p d
w
N×s d p \
∼∼∼M ) (p [
w
N×s d p \
∼∼∼M /
×p
gg
gr S) (g
wm
p d pwn S) ( / r
w
N×s d p) (S
×r
w
N×s d p) (
w
M×p g r s) ( [
gn d p
gm
gg
gr s) (
wn×s
gd p
gm
gg r s) (S
×r
gn
gd p
gm
gg
gr S) (s / r s / p m / d p s n / r s / m g r s) (s r
w
N×s d p) (p d
∼∼∼M
×p g r s) (s
gn
gd p
gm
gg r s) (d. p. s
wn. R
S).
Other prayogas can be seen from the laks.yas.
(1) (S g m p d /w
N×s d p
wn S), (2) (s n d n / S), (3) (
wn s
Xn S r S) — these prayogas are seen in the
usage of ancient people. These three prayogas stand testimony to the statement “only the rs. abha, is varjya inthe arohan. a” - mentioned in the line of the sloka for raga murcchana
LAKS. YA
29.11.1 gıta — rupaka dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
s n N sca tu ram ga
||
mm g M p pbba l.a sam ku l.a
||
S n d p msam gra a a ma
||
g mM _^ M
bhu mmmı||
p nn ss sju jhjha tte n. e
||
n sS · sju jhjha ru
||
P d d p mka va n. u ra pu
||
G G Ghom tı re
||
r sre e
antari
P n sS m m g r Sda na ks.a tra a a a dhı
||
n n S _^ S _
^ S _^ S
sa ru re
javad. a
s s S sja ya da t.i
||
ss n N sghgho o o t.i
||
mm g M pkko o o t.i
||
pP P _^ P
kko t.ı||
s r s ss nkhu ra gha t.t.a na
||
n ss S rgha t.t.i ta ri
||
p nn d n sa pra ti ma l.u
||
n p p p m gja ga ja t.i i i
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 888—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
M _^ M _
^ Mre e e
||
s n N sja la ra l.i
||
mm g M pgga m bhı ra
||
pp n n s n ntti ya i ya i ya
||
P n n sa i ya re
||
mm g m p m dsa m ca ra ta ma
||
d p m g r sra a dhi pa ta ru
||
s n N ska ru n. a va
||
pp d d p m gtta a ru u re e
||
r sre e
‖‖
P n sS mm m g r Sda na ks.a tra a a a dhı
||
n n S _^ S _
^ S _^ S
sa ru re
‖‖
kırtana— adi tal.am — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
(please see next page in landscape mode)
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 889—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.1
1.2
kırt
ana—
adit
al .a
—M
uttu
svam
iDık
s .ita
pall
avi
G·/× p
∼∼∼
_ M·P·d
srı
ma
ta
| |/[
w n× s
dd
pw d[N
_ ^·
ssi
vava
| |_ ^
n× s
dp
m/× p
g/× m
rsm
am
ke‖: : ‖: :
2.d
pm
/× p
g/× m
w rg
ma
mke
‖ ‖
G·/× m
rdP·/× d
mp
gm
rw s
rs
srı
cakr
aru
pa
| |w m
gm
pd
pp
d[∼∼∼ n
_ ^
tata
mke
| |_ ^∼∼∼ n× s
dp
mp
gm
rw s
ma
ma
va‖ ‖
G·/
_ M·P
sri
ma
ta| |
m/
pX m
rS
_ ^a
aa
| |_ ^
S_ ^
S‖ ‖
anup
alla
vi
Ss
w nS
∴ SS·/× m
srım
aha
rajn
i
| |g
rs·/
rN·/× s
dva
dana
sa
| |p
dp× s
g _ nd
w ns
sam
ke
‖: : ‖: :
∼∼∼ R
s/× r
n/× s∼∼∼ D
dp
w d/[∼∼∼
_ n_ ^
citp
rati
bim
be
| |_ ^
n× s[
nd
p[n
dga
l .aji
ta| |
dp× p
_ mm
/p× m
rssa
mkh
e‖ ‖
mg
w mp
dP
pg n
dd
/n
∴ ns
/× m
g gr
ma
ma
vava
rapr
ada
yike
kusu
ma
| |p
/S
sw s
rNd[n
dsa
yake
akh
i| |
Pd
m/× p
g mg g\g r
sla
md .a
nayi
ke‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 890—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
cara
n .am
g/× p
∼∼∼
_ Mp
d∴ p
g/
mX g
r∧r
sra
ma
bha
ratı
| |p .
d .p .
s_ ^
s∴ s
rati
sa| |
/× m
grg
r∼∼∼ G
cısa
‖ ‖
/× p
∼∼∼
_ Mw g× p∼∼∼
_ mw m
P·d
radh
ita
pada
| |[w n× s
dd
pw d[N
× × syu
gal .e
| |d
pw m
Pba
gal .e
‖ ‖
\m∼∼∼
Mp
mw p
D·p
[w N·/× s
dm
am
abh
ıs .t .
apha
la
| |[
w × nD[× n
p/× s
g ns
dana
ca
| |w d
nd
w nS× r
tura
ko‖ ‖
n/× s∼∼∼ D
dp
pd
g n× s
dd[n
g dp
ma
l .asy
am
al .e
| |m
w pD·p
/× s[_ n
n× s
saka
l .ani
| |d
p∼∼∼ D
s .ka
l .e‖ ‖
p∧ p∼∼∼
MP
s∴ S
pra
ma
trpr
am
a| |
∴ S/× n
d/× n
d_ ^
n .apr
am
e| |
_ ^d
∼∼∼
∵ Dp
yapr
a
‖ ‖
nS
∴ Sg
/m
g\R
s/× r
pam
capr
aka
sa
| |n
/× s
dd
pd
kara
tala
| |d
p/
sw n
∵ Svi
ral .e
‖ ‖
pd
g p∼∼∼
M× p
X gR
sr
ssa
ma
nadh
ika
ra| |
/× p∼∼∼
_ mP
gm
hite
sva
| |p
/× s
g _ nd
∵ dr
puji
ta
‖ ‖
S·g r
w ns
dw p
Dp
P·w d
n× s
sadh
uja
nana
| |d
[nd
pm
/× p
ma
tisa
ra| |
X gR
Sl .e
e‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 891—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
w p/× d\∼∼∼
M× p
X gR
sr
sw m
gm
w pd
pS
·× m
yam
ady
as .t .
amga
yoga
nira
tasa
m| |
gr
S·× r
n× s
dD
yam
idh
yeya
hr
| |w d
pD
dp
/s
∴ Stk
am
ale
vim
ale
‖ ‖
s/
mg
g/× m
X gR∵ R
sN
w ns
dp
mg
him
adr
ija
mat
rja
mbu
pati
sa
| |\g r
Sg× p
_ mw p
dp
hite
kusa
legu
| |/
w N× s
dp/
N× s
dpm
/p
X grs
rugu
hava
tsa
le
‖ ‖
svar
am
w n .s
/w r
g n .d .
p .m
gr
/× p
m/
dp
mw g
m|
pd
w ps
w ns
w pd
|p
w n× s
dm
/× p
mg g
r‖
s/
w rs
/× p
m/× d
ps
n/
rs
/m
gr
w sr
|S·× r
N× s
dp
d|
/[w _ N× s
d∼∼∼
M× p
g gr
s‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 892—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.11.3 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
w
N · /×s
tya||
d pwm p D ·
ga ra‖‖
p d p m /×p
ja||
g /×m r
∴S
ya na ma‖‖
×m
g_g×m
g_g
ste
||
r g / d∵d p M · ×p
na ma
‖‖
Xg R
ste||
Swg m p d
e srı
‖ ::‖ ::
[w
N ·×s
tya||
d 2. g dgd p m /
×p
ga na ma‖‖
Xg R
ste||
S _^
e||
_^ S
∴S
ka‖‖
∼∼∼Mtya
||
m g mP· wmyanı pa
‖‖∼∼∼P _
^te
||
_^ P \S
ka||
∼∼∼Mtya
||
m gwmP· ×p m
yanı pa‖‖
P _^
te||
_^ P P ·
w
dw
N×s
ka
‖‖
D · p mtya
||∼∼∼m g m P · p mya nı pa
‖‖
/w
d P ·te
||
/ sgn d p s s
pa su pa‖‖
/wr S ·te
||
/ m g r s s r ssim mha
‖‖
n s dsa
||
p mwg m p d
na pa te‖‖
[w
N ·×s d
tya ga
anupallavi
w
N ·×s d
va||
d[ndp p mwpD·
gı sa‖‖
p /×d m /
×p
dya khi||
g /×m
Xg R s
la de va‖‖
∵S
vam||
m g∵g r
di ta pa da‖‖
gwm P ·
pa m m||
wm P dka ja ya
‖ ::‖ ::
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 893—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
2.w
N×s d
va||
d n d p · · ·gı · · ·
‖‖
gwm P ·
pa m||
wm P p / dka ja ya
‖‖
Xp m
wg
yo|| /
×p
∼∼∼_
M p mgı sva ra
‖‖
Dma
||
∵d p n S ·
×m
na sa sam
‖‖
g r syu
||
n s /×r / n / s d
kta va da na‖‖
wp dva
||
p mw
d [N ·×s d
ri ja ya
‖‖
P d \w
M _^
bho ga mo||
_^
wm p G /
wgm R s
ks.a dana vama‖‖
m g m pbha ga
||
d p d p/ s∴
S ssthita sai la jaya
‖‖
s m g ryo ga gu
||
s r N s D rruguhatma jaya
‖‖
wn s D
tya ga||
p /∴d
XpM g
wmP d
dhva jaya a jaya
‖‖
caran. anm
d p _^
mu kum||
_^ p
wm p m dda di
‖‖
m d pgm
pu||
gg r Sji ta so
‖‖
Sma
||
S ·/ ×mg/×m
wr g r
skam mda‖‖
Gwm P ·
mu||
∧p m P
wm
rta ye‖ ::‖ ::
2. Gwm P ·
mu||
∧p m P \m
rta ye‖‖
∼∼∼g m
mu cu||
wp D p P ·d[N
×s
ku m da‖‖
d p d pdi bha
||
m/×p G ·/ m r s
kta jana‖‖
wn. s
Xn. d.
ma no||
m g r g rra tha
‖‖
gwm p d
sphu||\∼∼∼M d pmp
Xg rs
rta ye‖‖
[wn×s d
mu ku||
p m g∵g
ra bi m‖‖ /
×p
∼∼∼_
Mba
||
gwm p
wm
pra ti bi m‖‖
dwp
bi ta||
swp d p
mu kha‖‖
/[w
N×s
sphu||
dwn s r s /
×r
rta ye‖ ::‖ ::
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 894—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
2. n /×s d /[
×n
mu ku||
p · · ·ra · · ·
‖‖
/[w
N×s
sphu||
dwn s r s
rta ye‖‖
×s
_n×s
_n
mu ni||
s m g r s /×r
pa ks.i mr‖‖
∵s n \
∼∼∼d _
^ga kı
||
_^ d p
wm p / s
∵s
t.a di‖‖
m gwm p
mu||
wp D p p / r
∴s
kti pra da‖‖
pwm p d
kı||\m d p
∵p
Xm r s
rta ye‖‖
s s∼∼∼M
sa ka la||
wg m P
wm D p
ga ma mam tra tam tra‖‖
M Psa ra
||
m g m \ wr gg M
jna nu ra kta ye‖‖
g m Pa ka ta
||
Dwp /×d
Xp M· p
XmR s
di tri re kha tma
‖‖
S / m gka dha
||\w
R g /∼∼∼M p
∧p M
ra pra vr tta ye‖ ::‖ ::
p d p /wn _
^sa ka la ni
||
_^ d
×s dP/ s
∴
S ss.ka l.a svarupa
‖‖
g rrsa cci
||
sws r s dD r S
tsu kha vya pta ye‖‖
r N /×s
vi ka lpa||
D /[×n M /
×p G
bhe da yu kta ye‖‖
wm P
wm
vi t.am ka||
Dwp S
wn R
ru pa sa kta ye‖‖
svaram
N×s d p | ∵
p d \M /gp
gg
gr s |
∵S /
×r
gn. |
gd. p / s
∴s / m g r s ‖
wm g m
wp | d p [
×n n
×s d p
wp /
×d | p m g
wr | g m p d p / s
∴
S ‖::
r s / m g | r sws r s
w
N×s d | w
p dwp _
^ s | _^ s s m g
wm P d ‖
wp S
×r
gn | d p / d
Xp∼∼∼M
×p
gg
gr s | w
r Swm | g m p d
wp s
wp r ‖
29.11.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 895—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
S /×r s /
×r
gn. d. p. S | R S m g
wr g /
×p
∼∼∼_
M |∼∼∼M
×p G
×m R g
wm p d |
pwn×s
gd p
gm
gg \
w
R G | /×p
∼∼∼_
Mwm P D
Xp M
×p
Xg R | g m p d
gp
gm
gg
gr S |
G×p G
×m R G /
×p
∼∼∼_
M | p dXp M
×p g R S | G
wm p d \M /
×p
gG |
r gwm p d [
w
N×s
gd p \gm | G
wm p d \M p \M | G
wm p /
×d m /
×p
gg
gr s |
wn. s G /
×p
∼∼∼_
M D P | wn. s /
×m g /
×p m \G w
m m | wg m p D
∴d \M p \g _
^ |
_^ g m \R g m p d P |
w
N×s
w
N×s d p \
w
M P | d [w
N×s
gd p \
∼∼∼M /
×p m g |
wm p /
×d m /
×p
gm
gg
gr S | / d p
gm
gg
gr s d. p. S | w
ngd p
gm
gg
gr s
gn d. p. |
S G \w
R G /×p
∼∼∼_
M | P D P∼∼∼M P | m g
wm p d p \
∼∼∼M∼∼∼M |
P N×s d p \
∼∼∼M∼∼∼M | p /
×d
gm g
wm P / d
Xp M | p d [
∼∼∼N×s d P / d
Xp M |
g m p dwp s \
w
N d p | \gM g \wr G
wm P d | w
g m p d \r Gwm p d |
wn. s / m g
wm P d p d | p. d. p. s / m g /
×p m /
×d p | d p R s
∴s m g m p d |
d. p. r swn. s
w
N.×s d p | w
n S s∼∼∼m G
wm p d |
w
N×s d / r
w
N×s d P d |
p d [w
N×s d P d P | M
×p
gG \
w
R g m P | S r s G /×p
∼∼∼_
M P |
[w
N×s d p / s
∴
S r S | m gwm p / d p / s
∴
S s | / rw
N×s d P d p \M |
pw
N×s d P
×d M
×p G | r s m g p m d p S | w
n s m g r N s D |
p. d. p. s n. r s m g m | p d p s n s /×m
gg
gr s | r
w
N×s d p
∼∼∼M
×p g r S |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 896—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
/×r
w
N×s d P /
×d
Xp M p | \r g m p d
w
N×s d P | s
gn
gd P
gm
gg
gr×S |
wg m p d p s n r s m | g r S M
×p
Xg R S |
w
N×s d p
∼∼∼M
×p
gg
gr S |
r n / s D p / d p \∼∼∼M | / p \G m p d [
w
N×s D | S
×r N
×s
gD P \M |
G \R g m p d \∼∼∼M
×p | G
×m R s / r N.
×s D. | \P. s n. R S _
^ S ‖
29.12 janya (bhas. anga) 3 — purn. acandrika
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (bhas. anga) 3 — purn. acandrika
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
sampurn. assagrahopeto ragoyam purn. acandrika |avarohe dhavarjyassyat gavakrassarvakalikah |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p d n s,avarohan. a: s n p m g m r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata varjya in the avarohan. a; gandhara vakra; suitable for singing at alltimes.
(S n. p. d. d. R R) (s r g m p m R D. R) (S d. r R) — these types of prayogas, that have affinity betweenmandra sthayi dhaivata and madhya sthayi rs. abha are seen in this raga.
(p m r g m R d. n. s r) — this (d. n. s r) prayoga is exactly as stated above. Please see the abovementioned prayogas from the laks.yas such as kırtana, and so forth.
(s n. p. R R) (g m P d p m g m r S) (p d p m r g m r S) (∴s s P p /
∴s S) (s n p m r g m r s n. P. D. r r S)
(r g m g m r S) (D. r r S) —these are some prayogas that make purn. acandrika shine very well.
(r g m p n p m r S) (n p d p m r S) — these are vises. a prayogas.
(p [n P) (S d [n P) — these are kaisiki nis. ada prayogas. In other places, only kakali nis. ada shows up.
LAKS. YA
29.12.1 gıta — dhruva rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 897—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
S ss d n s r g mkı ra jja la ni dhi su ta
||
r ss n d pa tta t.a na t.a
||
r r S sla sa ma na
||
rr s r g m rpra ka t.a va ra yu
||
P p m Rta ya ka vo
||
g g m r rro o o ra sra
||
s n p d Dl.a mu ra a ri
||
r S s n ppri ya so o o
||
n p M p mda ri ka lpa la
||
g m R · rta si m ha
||
s r g m p dca ri su bha ka ri
||
r s r g m rca ma ri i ku t.a
||
s n p m g mvi la si ta ka ba
||
r sri i
javad. a
r s r gg g m r g mna ya na dh va ja ta l.a pha
||
p nn p mri pra n. u ta
||
pp P p m rpra ha dhu ri i
||
g m R · rn. u su rı va
||
d d r r Sja na ma hi ı
||
p m r gg mti sa ma gga l.a
||
R d n s rrı ri n. i ma hi
||
n r s r n ss.a a a a su ra
||
d n p m Pma ri di i nı
||
s r s r s pa a a a a a
||
p d p s n pa a a a a a
||
D n s r ga a a a a
||
m p d p m ra a a a a a
||
S p P pbha va ya mi
||
s S S n ptu va ca ra n. a
||
P m R rnı ra ja ta
||
g m p n p mja ga l.a ma khi l.a
||
r s d d r ssu kha pa la va ra
||
n p d p m rda a yi ni ja ya
||
r sja ya
‖‖
P p pp m r r gmkı ra jja la ni dhi su ta
||
r ss n d pa tta vi t.a na
||
r r S Sla sa ma na
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 898—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.12.2 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
Psam
||
∴p d
∴d p m g
kha ca kra
||
r gga da
||
m p∴p m g
pa n. i‖‖
r g m rma
||
∵r s
∵s n
∵n p
ha m m||
d r sva m
||
R s r g mde srı
‖‖
2. R Sde srı
‖‖
Ssa
||
s N s nrnga nam m
||
p mda ka
||
wm P m
∵m
kau sthu bha‖‖
Rdha
||
wg m r s n.ri n. am
||
p. r svam m
||
R Sde
‖‖
anupallavi
Ppam
||
∴P m rke ru ha
||
g mca ra
||∼∼∼R _
^ Rn. am
‖‖
∵S
pa||
n. \P. d.dma va
||
Rtı
||
g m Rra ma n. am
‖‖
Ssam
||
∴s P
∴p
ka t.a pa||
d pha ra
||
S _^ S
n. am‖‖
∴s n _
^sa da
||
_^ n P m
bha kta||
wg m
bha ra||
R _^ R
n. am‖‖
S s skum ku ma
||
∴S r r R S
pam ki la ga tram||
Rwr g
pam ka ja||
m R swn r S
vi sa la ne tram‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 899—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
R s nsam ka ra
||
p n p mwr g m r
samnnu ti pa tram||
S n. p.vem ka t.a
||
rwn. S
∴s r g
wm
varada ks.e tram‖‖
caran. anm
g gga je
||
m r∵S
m dra sam||
n. p.ra
||
d. R ·ks.a n. am
‖‖
wg m
ga ru||
r S sd. a va ha
||
wr g _
^vi ca
||
_^ g m P
ks.a n. am‖‖
s s _^
a jem||
_^ s P p
dra di||
d∵p _
^vi la
||
_^ p s
∴S
ks.a n. am‖‖
wn sa mr
||
n∼∼∼P m
ta sa ra||
wr g
bha||
m R ·ks.a n. am
‖‖
s∴s _
^a ja
||
_^ s p
∴P
mi l.a||
d∵p _
^pra bhr
||
_^ p s S
tya ne‖‖
∴s n _
^ka da
||
_^ n P m
sa l.i||
Rsam
||
g m Rta ra n. am
‖‖
s s _^
bha je||
_^ s n s n
pu rn. a||
p nca m
||
p m g mdri ka m ga
‖‖
r ggu ru
||
m / d P ·gu ham
||
m rta h
||
g m Rka ra n. am
‖‖
s n. p. d _^
ku ja di||
_^ d r r g m R
wg
grahavihitam vi||
m P dra ja na
||
P m G m Rdı ta t.a sthi tam
‖‖
s∴S
∴s _
^sa ja tı
||
_^ s P p
∴p / s
∴S
yadi ra hi tam||
n P mni ja na
||
g m Rws r g m
m da bo dha hi ta m‖‖
29.12.3 cauka varn. am — rupaka tal.a — Ramasvami Dıks.ita
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 900—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
pallavi
Se
||
S∴p m g
la||
m g m rna m
||
GwmP· g mr s
nne ce vu‖‖
∼∼∼Re
||
g∴g m r s n. p.
ra mro||
D. rws
kke||
R Sra
‖‖
anupallavi
Pja
||
d p m gwg m r r
la me la||
wg m r sra
||
R g∴g m
∴m p
na to‖‖
Ssa
||
∴S n p
∴p m g m
mı srı||
r g m ptya
||
s n p m r g m rge sa
‖‖
muktayi svaram
S n. p.sa ra sa
||
d.∴d. r r S
∴s r
va da na la bo dha na
||
g m \ Rvi ni nı
||
G m p∴p s
∴S
ma na sa mu na ne‖‖
S n∼∼∼
p _^
me mu ve||
_^ p m P
∵P m g _
^ru ga ma li mem
||
_^ g m r g
ca ka nu||
wm P m G m ryi de ra sa mi ga
‖‖
caran. am
Pma
||
d p m g r s n. p.ru ba ri
||∼∼∼Rta
||
g m p g m r sl.a le nu
‖ ::‖ ::
svara sahiytams
1. Rre
||
∴r g m P m g m
pa ga lu ne ni t.u la||
wr g m r
bhra ma go na||
S ·∴S
wr g m
ra ra pu go ni‖‖
2. S · ∴sra ci
||
n. p. d.∴d. r
∴r
lu ka lu da ya vai
||
g∴G m
sa da vi||
p m g m R g mka t.a mu ga ba lka ga
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 901—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
3. M p mma na ka
||
wg m \R w
r gne du re yi de
||
wm P m
ma da ni||
wg m \R g mga mu li ta ri
‖‖
wr g m pta Ru cu ga
||
/ S s n p pmro ya ga pi ka
||
n p n pma lo ka t.a
||
m p m g mwr g m
ca la mu na nu ba lu ka‖‖
4. P · ∴p _^
pa pa||
_^ s m g m P m g _
^tmu d. a gu pa la ve
||
_^ g m r s
lli su tu||
R · R s n. p.d. e pa ri ka la
‖‖
D r ska ka la
||
R r s n pba lcu ru ka gu
||
d. r s rki ra n. a mu
||
∴R g m \R g m plo ra ya ga ba ra pa
‖‖
p d p s _^
vi ra ha ve||
_^ s
∴s n p s n p
∴p _
^da na la ka ra ga se
||
_^ s m p m
ya so la||
g \R rws r g m
si na nu ma ri ma ri‖‖
tana varn. am — at.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
please see next page in landscape mode
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 902—
29.1
2.4
tana
varn .
am—
at .a
tal .a
—Su
bbar
ama
Dık
s .ita
AT
ana
Var
n .am
inho
nour
ofH
isH
ighn
ess
Raj
aja
gaV
ıra
Ram
aV
enka
t .esv
ara
Et.t .
appa
Pan .d
.iya
Raj
ahof
Et.t .
ayap
uram
.
pall
avi
pm
Rg
msr
ıi
raa
ja| |
RS
d .d
/r∴ r
∴ ss
/∴ R
r/
g∴ g
/× m
rra
jara
aa
aa
aa
aja
am
aa
| |/
p∴ p
mg
/× m
rg
/m
aa
naa
ma
aa
a| |
r∵ r
sn .
p .∴ p .
d .r
haa
aa
raa
aa
‖ ‖
d/× r
sr
w sr
gm
: :/
p∴ p
/× d
pm
rg
∴ g/× m
rsn .
aa
aa
aa
jaa
: :se
ee
evi
ita
asr
iii
i
| |
p .p .
d .w p .
d .r
p .d .
n .s
rg
mr
s∴ s
/p
∴ p/
s∴ s
_ ^
vaa
aa
llii
paa
tii
paa
aa
daa
aa
mbo
| |_ ^
sn
p∴ p
/d
Pm
oja
abh
oo
o| |
rg
/m
rs
n .\P .
oga
abi
id.a
uu
‖ ‖
d .r
sr\S
: :u
uu
uja
: :
anup
alla
vi
903
S/× d
pm
rG
/m
∴ mr∴ r
srı
ii
ii
raa
aa
a| |
S/
w × rs
np .
D .r
sr
rn\
P .d .
n .s
r\S
jaa
anv
aa
vaa
aya
apa
yoo
oo
dhi
| |s
rg
m\R
Gpu
uu
uu
u| |
mw r
gm
sr
gm
uu
rn .a
aca
mm
m‖ ‖
pd
PS
S: :
ps
r∴ r
/g
∴ g/× m
rm
mm
mdr
a: :
srii
vem
kaa
t .ee
| |
sn
p∴ p
dp
mg
/m
∴ mr∵ r
sn .
s∴ s
/r∴ r
/g
∴ ge
ee
esv
aa
raa
yee
ee
ee
t .t .e
ee
ee
| |/
m∴ m
/p
∴ p/× d
p/
s∴ s
ee
ee
em
dra
a| |
/× r
sn
p/
dp
mg
viib
haa
vaa
saa
‖ ‖
/m
rs
n .s
rg
ma
aa
aa
mdr
aa
muk
tayi
svar
am
P·/× d
pm\R
G·/
m_ ^
pava
nagu
n .oda
ra| |
_ ^m
rs
n .\P·
D .R
D .R
sr\
SR
srit
aja
nadh
ara
mu
daka
rasa
umda
| |G
∴ Gm
w rG
rya
kara
viro
| |m
w sR
gm
p .d .
dhi
saro
ruha
him
a‖ ‖
ns
d .r
sr
gm
: :p
P\
GM
rP
dp
kara
hita
sukh
aka
ra: :
sada
sam
amta
raja
ma
| |
904
mg
mr\S
s/
S∴ s
r∴ r
Gm
RS
/s
_ ^ku
t .am
an .i
raji
raji
tapa
dabj
avı
raga
| |_ ^
sn
Pm
rG
nam
ana
sara
| |m
RS
sn
pja
ham
saka
viku
‖ ‖
mg
mr
sr
gm
laja
laru
hata
ran .i
cara
n .am
sn
pm
gm
Rs
nP .
saa
aa
aa
rasa
aa| |
d .r
sr\S
s∴ s
/r∴ r
g∴ g
m∴ m
sr
gm
pd
aa
aa
ks.a
nii
ii
im
nne
eko
oo
oo
o| |
ps
np
/d
pm
go
oo
ori
ina
a| |
/m
rs
rg
mP
aa
aa
anu
ra‖ ‖
mg
mr
gm
pr
: :2.
mr
sr
gm
Pa
aa
aa
aa
a: :
aa
aa
anu
ra
svar
asa
hity
am
1.S·n
_ ^n
PM
g/
M·r
_ ^sa
mı
srım
ıra
rave
| |
_ ^rs
_ ^s
n\P·
dr
S·
rG·m
mı
ram
imcu
mım
aru
bari
| |P·
s∴ S·r
korv
alı
ra| |
G·m
rs
_ ^ka
ugi
lıra
‖ ‖
_ ^s
nP·d
pr
vira
l .igo
ni
905
2.s
nP
mw g
mR
r/
sN
P∵ p
m/
p∵ P
sasi
netr
ava
suca
mdr
asa
kabd
ambu
navi
ka| |
g/
m∵ M
g/× m
Rr
∵ Sn .
p .R
G∵ G
mp
_ ^
rim
arg
ava
lari
bham
buna
rajy
asr
ıni
gai
| |_ ^
p∵ p
mR
gm
pko
niyı
tulu
to| |
mG
w g/
mr
Sla
gam
gani
lane
‖ ‖
s/
S∴ S
∴ sr
∴ Rlu
pun .y
atm
ud .a
gu
s .ad .j
asv
aram
3.P·d
pm
g∴ g
/m
∴ mr
rS·
rs
n .p .
∴ p .pa
mca
pura
gaha
nada
hana
sadh
uja
nasa
mu
| |
d∴ d .
rr\S
d .n .
sr\S
rg
/m
r\S
pm
daya
sura
sala
ma
dhu
rasa
lasa
drsa
sara
va
| |g
mr\S
dp
gca
nara
sasv
ada
hi| |
mr
rS·
np
_ ^ta
sara
sakr
pa‖ ‖
_ ^p
mg
mr
Sr
Mp
mg
m\R
gw m
pm\R
Rg
mr
ska
ram
ana
sara
ma
ruba
luka
rada
karu
n .ale
dasa
ran .a
ni| |
∴ Sn .
p .D .
rs
Rw g
mp
dP
s∴ s
rr
nam
mm
ina
kom
mm
aga
data
mit
aga
dada
nupu
t .a
| |g
∴ gm
rS
s∴ s
kidi
tadi
rasa
ra| |
n∵ n
Pm
gm
rsa
kura
ma
rava
ku‖ ‖
S∴ r
rg
∴ gm
pra
celu
vala
raga
sarv
alag
husv
aram
906
4.s
np
mg
gm
rs
n .p .
p .d .
d .r
rs
sr
rpa
lam
aru
ma
ruvi
risa
ram
ula
cilu
kala
palu
kula
| |
g∴ g
ms
rg
mp
mg
mr
p∴ p
dp
s∴ s
r∴ r
vaga
laka
luva
lado
rata
l .uku
sega
lava
gam
igu
la| |
g∴ g
mr
sn
p∴ p
kada
ribe
dari
yala| |
dp
mg
mr
sw n .
siso
lasi
dala
civa‖ ‖
sr
gm
pd
w pr
laci
tira
yaba
lara
5.P·∴ P
mg
mP
mg
Mr
RS
n ._ ^
ıla
guna
nune
cut .a
baga
yira
ra| |
_ ^n
pD .
∴ D .R
r\
S∴ s
rG
∴ gm
\P .d .
n .pu
tal .a
jala
jala
mu
calu
rago
lara
| |S
rg
m\R
dm
elu
gala
dani
| |p
mg
mr
Sr
gasa
lupa
vade
la‖: : ‖: :
dP
mg
∴ gm
r∴ r
Sn .
p .n
pm
rs
rg
sara
gam
uga
lam
ani
yat .h
ina
nud .u
vula
ma
raci
| |
md
ps
sr
Gm
rs
ns
n∴ p
Pm
Pto
vera
cito
vari
mca
tagi
nace
luvu
d .ıve
na| |
mG
mR
dr
duko
rika
lko
na| |
Sr
GM
psa
ganı
rapa
‖ ‖
/S
∴ sR
gm
rra
kuse
yaka
ra
cara
n .am
ponr
aan
uban
dham
907
sn
pm
gm
Rs
nS
saa
aa
aa
rasa
aa| |
d .r
sr\S
s∴ s
/r∴ r
/g
∴ gm
/∴ m
sr
gm
pd
aa
aa
ks.a
nii
ii
im
nne
eko
oo
oo
o| |
ps
np
dp
mg
oo
oo
rii
naa
| |/
mr
sr
gm
Pa
aa
aa
nura
‖ ‖
mg
mr
s∴ s
/s
np
pm
g∵ g
/M
r∵ r
s∵ s
∵ na
aa
aa
aca
uu
uu
kaa
see
ee
ee
e| |
p .p .
d .d .
/r
∴ rs
∴ sd .
rs
rd .
n .s
rg
mR
ee
ee
yaa
kaa
nam
mm
mm
mm
mm
nne
| |d
Ps
nP
me
elu
uko
o| |
rg
mr
sn .\P
oo
oo
oo
o‖ ‖
d .r\S
oo
ra Aft
ersi
ngin
gth
ean
upal
lavi
,and
the
muk
tayi
svar
asa
hity
as,t
hepa
llavi
shou
ldbe
take
nup
and
com
plet
ed.
908
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.12.5 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s / p P d p s n P | d p M g m p m R |∵R G M p m R |
s r g m p d p m r g | m r s n. P. d. r S | D. R s r g m P |
d. n. s r G M R | g m R s r s n. P. | P. d. r s r S∵s |
r g m p m g m r∵R | G / m
∴m p n p m R | s r g m p n p m G |
m P m G m r S | d. r d. n. s r g m P | s r g m r r s r S |
n. p. D. R d.∴d. r
∴r | s
∴s r
∴r S n. p. D. | R d. r s r P. d. r |
p. d. n. s d. n. s r g m | s r g m r g M R | G m p d p M R |
g m r d p m g m R | g∴g m s
∴s r g m R | p p \G m
wr G m p |
∴p
wm P s s / p
∴p s / p |
∴P d p m r n P m | G m
wr G M P |
S s P p s n P | s n P m g mwr g m | s n p d p m r g m r |
s r g m d. n. s r g m | R S d d P d p | m r g∴g m r s
∵s d.
∵d. |
r s R R P. d. n. | s r \S r g / m r S | P P∴P d p S |
p d p s n p d p m g | m r g m P M g m | r g∴g m R d. r s r |
p r g m P P∴p d | P
∴p s
∴S n p m g | m r
∵r s n. p. d. d. r
∴r |
S Rws r g m p
∴p | / S N P s s R | s r G M R R |
s n P D R R | s n p m g m R R | S∵S r
∴r
∴g g m
∴m |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 909—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
p∴p r s r g m p d p | / s
∴s
wn s r g m r
wg m | R s n P
∴p / s
∴S |
wn s n p N p m R | s r g m r g m p d p | s n p d p m g m R |
s S s / P∴p / s
∴S | n s N p d P s n | p m g m r s n. p. d.
∴d. |
r∴r s
∴s
ws r g m p d | p m r S s
wp S s | ∴
s n p∴P m R R |
g m p n p m r s d. d. | r s n. p. d p m r S | S S d r s r g m |
S r g m r s n P | r s n p d P m g m | R S n. p. D. r s |
d. n.∴s r g m R R | p m R g m R S | n. p. D. r r \S _
^ S ‖
29.13 janya (bhas. anga) 4 — sarasvatımanohari
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (bhas. anga) 4 — sarasvatımanohari
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
tyakta pancama arohe sarasvatamanoharı |avarohe rivakram syat sagrahassarvakalikah ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m d d n s,avarohan. a: s n d p m g m r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. aanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; pancama varjya in the arohan. a; rs. abha vakra in the avarohan. a; suitable forsinging at all times.
In sarasvatımanohari raga, the dhaivata is the jıva svara that provides great ranjana. The prayoga (d n s)shown in the murcchana arohan. a is not seen in the gıta, tana, kırtanas.
(s r g m d p m d s) (s r g m d n d s) (m g m d s) — these are the only types of prayogas in thearohan. a.
(s n d p m g m r S) (s n d n p m g m r S) — these are the types of avarohan. a prayogas. Others can beseen in the laks.yas.
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 910—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
LAKS. YA
29.13.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
p pja ya
||
pp n d d n d p p m pjja ya ra ghu u ku la si m dhu
||
p m d d s n d S ·ra ma n. a su ra ma n. a re
||
r ss r ss s n dni rja ra ja yya ka ra
||
S n D d n d p msam ga ra pra bha a a va
||
p m g m d s s r s rda sa ra tha ra a ya su tu re
||
g g m r s s n d d na di vi ta ra n. a a gu n. u re
||
p m g m r g g m r sgu n. a ra n. a na ca ra n. u re e
antari
d dd p m p pp m mbha kti su bha ka lpa ku re
||
d dd s n d d S ·bha rga dha nu ha ru re
javad. a
d s s r s r r g g mks.a ma a ku ma a a a a ri
||
r g g m r s s n d dna ya na ca ko o o ri i vi
||
s n d d n p m g mbha a vu ri i i i su re
||
dd s s n d S s rppa ti bha a vi ha a ra
||
ss n d s n d d n p mddu hi n. a sa ma a a a nu re
||
g m d p m g g m r spa ra su ra a a a ma ma da
||
s r g m d p m d d svi da l.a na sa a ya ku re e
||
r s r g g m r g m dti ya m va i ya i ya i ya
||
d n d p m p m d Da i ya i ya i ya i ya
||
S _^ S _
^ s s n d d nre pra ka t.a ma ti
||
p m g m r g g m r spa t.i ma vi dha a a ya ku re
||
s n d p m g g m r sja ya ra ghu u na a ya ku re
||
D d p m p pp m mbha kta su bha ka lpa ku re
||
D d s n d d S ·bha rga dha nu ha ru re
‖‖
29.13.2 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 911—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
pallavi
s N d P m g msa ra sva tı ma no
||
d∵d R
ha ri sam
||
s r g∴G m r
ka ri‖‖
s n \D s n p m gwg m
sa da na m da la ha||
r s d. r s rri gau ri
||
g m d D∴d r
sam ka ri
‖ ::‖ ::
2. R s d. r srı gau
||
R Srı ı
‖‖
anupallavi
s r∴S n. D. r
sa ra sı ru ha ks.i||
ws R gsa da si
||
m∴m d p
va sa ks.i‖‖
mwg∼∼∼M d
∴D s n
ka ru n. a ka t.a ks.i||
X
d P m g _^
pa hi ka||
_^ g / M r
ma ks.i‖‖
g∴g m r S n. d. R
∴r G M r
murahara sodari mukhyakaumari||
G∴g M
∴m D
mu ka va kpra da||
∴d g r S n d rnakarimodakari
‖‖
caran. am
s S∴d n P m
a ka ra dya
||
p∧p M p
ks.a ra sva||
mwg m
∼∼∼m
ru pi n. i‖‖
R G∴g m r
∴r _
^
am tah ka ra n. a ru||
_^ r s n. d.
pe ks.u||
Gwg m r
ca pi n. i‖‖
ws p
wm p m
wg∼∼∼M
pra ka sa pa ra ma||
Dw
d sdvai ta ru
||
n d Ppi n. i
‖‖
∵p m g
∵g / m r s n.
pa re tri pu ra su m||
d. R sda ri ta
||
n. d. P.pi ni
‖‖
s N. d. S d P M p G m rprakalpita prapamca prakasini
||
g G m d d s nprasiddha guruguha
||
d s n P mDjanani pasini
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 912—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
r r rr gm r s nn d P m gvikalpa ja t.i la visva visvasini
||
wr g m R · Svi ja ya kam cı
||
r g m n D∴d r
nagara nivasini
‖‖
29.13.3 sancari — eka tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s r s n d d r r | g g m r S S | s nX
d P M G | M d∴d s n p m |
g m r r s r S | d.∴d. R g
∴g M | s r g m d d p m | p m g
∴g m g M |
D D∴d r s r | s n D P M | G M R R | ∵
r s R s n. D. |
r∵r S r
∴r G | m p m g M d
∴d | p m g m
∴m d
∴d r | ∴
r s∴s n d
∵d n p |
m g m r g m r s | d. p. m. d. r r S | r g∴g m r r S | D. R S R |
G M D∴d s | d. s
∴s r
∴r g
∴g m | R g m r s n. d. | d p m P m D |
s n D n p m g | m d n d p g M | d d s n d∴d P | M
∴M D D |
wn s N D P | d d r r s n D | s n
X
d P d M | s n d p m g m r |
s dD p m P | m dD s n D | r sS n d P | g m d s r g m r |
s rR S N | s n d p m d M | wr g M r
∴r g m | d
∴d s n d r s n |
d∴d r
∴r
w
d s N | d p d∴d p m G | M
∴m r g
∴g m r | S g m d
∴d p m |
R g∴g m r S | s. n. d.
∵d. n. d.
∵d. p. | m. d.
∴D. r s n. d. | S
∴S M d
∴d |
m p G M M | D∴D d
∴d r
∴r | D s n D P | s n d
∵d n d S |
d n d pwm p m g | m
wr g g m r S | d p m p m g M | r g m r s n d
:s:
|
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 913—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
p m g M m d p | m G∴g M r r | s r S s n
:d:
d:
| r r s n. d. r∴r s
r∴r g
∴g m
∴m s r | g
∴g m d n d S | m g m r r s n d | n d p m d
∴d S |
r s n d∵d n d p | m d n d s n d s | g m d
∴d s n D | d
∴d R R s r |
g∴g m r s n D | r r S N d p | m g m d
∴D s n | d s n d
∵d n d p |
wg m D p m G | ∵
g m R s∴s P | m p m g m d n d | p m d s n d n p |
m d∴d n d S s | g m D R R | G
∴G M R | g m r
∴r s n. d
∵d |
s n D p m n d | R S r g M | R g m r s n d | p m d m r s n. d. |
P M D R |∴R g m r s r | ∴
r s n d n d p | p m g∵g m r S |
s r g m d n d s | n d P M G | M R g m r s | g m r s n d P |
m g m r s n. D. | R R S _^ S ‖
29.14 janya (bhas. anga) 5 — kedaram
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (bhas. anga) 5 — kedaram
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
kedaras. s. ad. avo rago dhaivatasvaravarjitah |arohe akragandharas. s. ad. jagrahasamanvitah ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s m g m p n N S,avarohan. a: s n p m M g r s ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. aanga; s. ad. ava; dhaivata varjya; s.ad. ja graha; gandhara vakra in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
In kedara raga, nis. ada, and madhyamas are jıva svaras that provide great ranjana.�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 914—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
(N. \P. S) ( / M g /∼∼∼M P) (
wm P / N M) (p \M g
∼∼∼r \S) (m g m p / s
∴S) (p / n \M g \gr S) ( / S
n p \M ggr S) (n. \P. s / m G r s r \S) — these are some prayoga that make this raga shine well.
Others can be found in the laks.yas.
(s g m p m g r g r / M g r s) — this prayoga is seen in the raga laks.ya gıta.
LAKS. YA
29.14.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
P s n ss s r s nsam ta ta bhbha va gho o ra
||
S m g m p p P ngam bhi i ra ta ra sim dhu
||
m g m P N n Mta a ra n. o pa a ya
||
g m p p m G _^ G _
^ gm a ma se e tu
||
p n s m g m p m g rtya a a a a a a a a ce
||
s s r s ss s S na ru l.a na kka ra vum ni
||
p pp n p m g r Sma cca sa m ra a gi ja
antari
M G m P P nyo o ga sa ram ga
||
p p s N s s r s nvi da l.i ta a a na m ga
||
S s n s m g r s nbram hma a di de e va tu m
||
S _^ S _
^ s _^ s
ga
javad. a
s n ssu pa ri
||
g m p p m G m g rya na va ra ta ma jha ri re
||
r g r M g r r s nga m ga a bhi s.e e e ka
||
p p s n ss s r s nka ra vu ni bbhi ji na m le
||
m g m P P s s nra a ma lim ga ti ya i
||
p s n p n p n p s na i ya a i ya i ya i ya
||
p s s m g m P n na a a a a a a a a
||
S _^ S _
^ s S m g mre re pra n. a ta
||
p ss n p m g r s nra khkha n. a a la m ka a ra
||
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 915—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
p p s n p m g r s sji ta va i ri ya m ka a ra
‖‖
M G m P P nyo o ga sa ram ga
||
p p s N s s r s nvi da l.i ta a a na m ga
||
S s n s m g r s nbram hma a di de e va tu m
||
S _^ S
ga a
29.14.2 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
n. \P · S∴S
a nam da||
m Gwr g R
na t.a na pra||\N. · S N.ka sam ci
||
ws r s r
∵S N.
tsa bhe sam‖‖
S · Swm p m
a sra ya||
g R S r s s n. N.mi si va
||
P. · S∴S
ka ma va||
/×m G · r w
s R · \Sllı sa m
‖‖
anupallavi
m∴G /
×p
_
M P _^
bha nu ko||
_^ p P P · s
t.i ko||
∴S · S s n
∵n
t.i sam||
N s / r s /×r S s n
∵n _
^ka sam
‖‖
_^ n P S N
bha kti mu||
s N p \m Mkti pra da
||
wg∼∼∼M P / n
gn m
da ha ra||
G r s r r s∵s
ka sa m‖‖
mwg m p s
∴S · m
dı na ja na sam||
g∵g r s s n p
ra ks.a n. a ca n. a m‖‖
S s p / S s s \w
G m P pdi vya pa tam ja li vya ghra pa da
‖‖
\w
M p / n P m G r s / r s n. \da rsi ta kum ci ta bja ca ra n. a m
‖‖
caran. am
∼∼∼P · p m
∵m g
sı ta msu||\∼∼∼R · / M
∵G
gam ga dha||
Xr S · _
^ S P.ram nı
||
s S G∼∼∼R _
^la kam dha ram
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 916—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
_^ r g m P / n
gn m
srı ke||\G r
∴S N
da ra di||
N. p. S ·mks.e tra
||
wm G r
∵R s
dha ram‖‖
m∵G∼∼∼M P
bhu te sam||
∵P S s Ssa rdu la ca
||\N r \S · s
rmam ba ram ci||\N r S s n
∴n
dam ba ram‖‖
S m G∵g r
bhu su ra tri sa||
∵S n
wp/ N \ wm
ha sra mu nı sva||
/ P · _^ P
∴p m
ram vi||
G r S∴s s
sve sva ram na va‖‖
∴S m g
gr S
nı ta hr da yam||
∴s m g
wm p / n p
sa da ya gu ru gu ha||
/ S n \M Pta ta ma dyam
||\M g /
gR s
wn.
ve da ve dya m‖‖
S s / M∴m g
vı ta ra gi n. a||
m pp \M Gma pra me ya
||∼∼∼M · P s n
dvai ta pra ti||
∵P · S
Xn P
pa dyam sam‖‖
S s∴S s m
gı ta va dya vi||
ggr s
∵S n p
no · da tam d. a va||
∵P m
wg m p n
ja ta ba hu ta ra||\M g
∵g r s n.
bhe da co · dya m‖‖
svarajati
\P. n∴n. s / m
∵m
ta ka||
g∵g r s n.
∵N.
ja n. u ta||
S m g r s mjam ta ri ta
||
g m P / ngm g ‖
‖
r s r s swm g
ta dha n. a ta ka||
m∴m p s n
∵N |
|s∴S n p
∵P |
|m g
gr s /
gr s n.
ta dhim gi n. a tom‖‖
29.14.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
s n. \P. n.∴n. / S
∴S | n. p. / s
∴s / m
∴m g
gr S | m g
wm p / n \M g
gr s |
p. s∴s m g
gr s r \S | m g
∼∼∼M p / n \M G | g m p / n m / p m g r s |
m g∵g r s r \S N. | m g \R s n. / r s N. | \P. s \N. p. / m.
∴m. G. |
p:
n:
s m g r s m G | m p N p m g r s n:
| p s n p∵p m g r s n. |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 917—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
P. / s∴s / r s / m
∴m G | p. p. s \N. s r s N. | \P. N. s / m g r S |
m g m p / n m g r s n. | p. swn. p m g m
∴m P | m G r s n. p. p / m g |
m / p m∵m g
gr s n. S | s n. \P. m g \R s n. | p. n. s
∴s m g
wm p n p |
\M p n \M / p m G | wm p N Pm
∵m g r | s / m g r s
∵s r r S |
m / p m∵m g
∵g r
∵r P | / n p
∵p m
∵m g
∵g r S | p s n P m g r S |
/ ggr s n. p. r s r S | p / n \M G
∵g r S | s m g m p / n m / p m g |
wm p / n m / p m g r S | g m p / n m / p m g R | /
×p
_
M ggr s n p / s
∴S |
p. / s∴s m g m p / n
∴N | s
∴s / m g
wm p / s n
∴N | p s n / r
gr s
∵s n
∵N |
p n∴N m / p
∴P m g | w
m p n \M G r S | wp. S m
∴m G
wm p n |
g m p n p / S / r s n | p / s∴S / m g
gr s N | s / m G r s / r \S n |
p / s \N p m / p \M g | r / m G r s r \S n. | \P. / s∴S m \G m p _
^ |
_^ p p
∴P / s
∴S m g r | g r \S · n p / n \M _
^ | _^ m g \r S m g r s n |
p / n m / p m g r S m | g r S _^ S p / n
wm p | \M _
^ M ggr \S _
^ S |
/ S n P m g r S | p. s∴s m g m p n p s | m g m p
wn S m g r |
/ g r S _^ S
wm p \M _
^ | _^ M g r s r \S _
^ S | s N p m G r S |
m g r s n p m ggr s | n
:p:
s n:
s p \M G | \R _^ R s r \ S e _
^ S ‖
29.15 janya (bhas. anga) 6 — navaroju
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 918—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (bhas. anga) 6 — navaroju
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
navarojuh purn. aragas. s. ad. jagrahasamanvitah |papayorantare buddhya gatavya laks. yakovidaih ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: p. d. n. s r g m p,avarohan. a: p m g r s n. d. p. ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. aanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; sung, commencing from the lower pancama till madhya pancama,by scholars who are well-versed in the laks.yas; madhya sthayi raga.
For this navaroju raga, the dhaivata, gandhara and rs. abha are the jıva svara, nyasa svaras that provide greatranjana. Some prayogas are given below.
(D. /×s
_
N. S) (d. n. S R) (P. D. n. s R) (p. d. N. s r G) (D. G) (D.gg r G) (D. R) (D. G R) (D R s n.
D. ) (S×r
gn.
gd. P. ) (d. /
×s n. /
×s d. / n. \P. ) (G /
×m g \
∼∼∼R ) (S /
×g
gr s
gn. \D. ) (g
×m
_g \R) (g / m g \
∼∼∼R )
( / ggr s
gn. d. p. D. R S) — others can be seen from the laks.yas. Though the laks.an. a slokam stipulates that
there is sancara from the lower madhya sthayi pancama till the upper sthanam pancama, it is not seen in thegıta, kirtanas that are the laks.yas. The sancaras are seen only from lower sthayi pancama till the upper sthayimadhyama. It is the view of the purvacaryas that the upper pancama can be touched slightly.
LAKS. YA
29.15.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
g r s n. d. nN. d. P. S ska u va n. a ra khkham m n. a d. a i
||
D. n. s r g mm g G · r stum ma na ma nu kko o n. u u u
||
N. S R G m m g g Rkem n. a a sam n. a a sa m tı
||
S g r gg s gg r s ss n.ghum ma ghum mi ta ttu jha vi jja ya
||
D. n. N. s R ss g r ss n.ka ha l.a nu ni ssa l.u ni ppa l.a
||
s r r g g m g g r r s n. n. d.a a hi ta tu ghu bha ka ta du ri ta yya a
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 919—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
d. p. s s nn. d. g mm g rlo o ka bhim ta a ga bbha a vu
||
gg mm m m m g g rr g g m rppa kka a a a a sa kka ra ti i i
||
ss gg r gg s g r s ss n.su vva n. am ri jha ssa ma du khkha n. a
||
d. D nn. N. s n. d n. d d. d. Pvi bbhu ti ppa ra ka a a a su re
||
p. p. d. d. n. n. d. d. n. n. s s r ra a a a a a a a a a a a a a
||
n. n. s s r r s s r r g g r ra a a a a a a a a a a a rya a
||
G m m g r G r s r s n. d.dhı sa u ma a a ma he e e e sa
||
G r s n. d. S n. d. n. n. d. p.ma he e sva ra ni m da a a a sa
‖‖
g r s n. D. n. d. P P ska u va n. a ra khkha m n. a d. a i
‖‖
29.15.2 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
G _^ G · ∴
g mha sti
||
g R s n.ws R ·
va da na||\ S _
^ s _^ S D.
ya na
||
/ s N. · p. d. / s_n. s
wr
ma stu bhya m‖ ::‖ ::
G _^ g _
^ G g r g mha sti
||
g m ggr s n.
ws R ·
va da na||\S _
^ S _^ s
Xn. D
ya na||
d. n. s r s n d. p. d. n. s rma stu bhya m
‖‖
\N. · S∼∼∼R
ha t.a ka||
g m g r \S gg r
ma ya ma m t.a||
gg
gg R D.
wn. s
×r
pe sim mha||
gn. D.
wn. S
wr
sa na sthi ta ya‖ ::‖ ::
2. r /×p g
×m r
si m mha||
sXn. D.
wn. S r
sa na sthi ta ya‖‖
G _^ g _
^ G r g mha sti
||
g /×p
Xg R s n. s
w
R ·va da na
||\S · S _
^ Sya
‖‖
anupallavi
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 920—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
wn. S / g
gr S
ha sti kr||
wn. S D. /
×s n.
tti va sa||\P. ·D. /
×s
_
N. _^
na dha ra||
_^ n S R r / g
rci ta ma‖‖
r s N.∵S∼∼∼R
ha ga n. a||
wr G G r m g
pa ya ta||
∵g R s n.
ws R ·
tva sva ru||
gr s∼∼∼R _
^
∼∼∼R r
pa ya‖ ::‖ ::
2.gr s r R S
pa ya sa‖‖
N. s n. \D. /×s N.
ma sta bha kta||\P. /
gg \R · r
nu gra ha ya||
m g /×m r /
×g s n.
ma ya lim gi ta‖‖\D.
gg \R · w
rvi gra ha ya
‖‖
caran. am
w
d. N. /∼∼∼
S _^ S
×r
ka ma lo||
gn.∼∼∼D. /
w×s n. \P.
tpa la pa
||∼∼∼D. · /
×s
_
N. Ssa sam kha
||∼∼∼R · / ×m g /
×m r
ca kre ks.u‖‖
∵S ·
∵N. S
ka rmu ka||
Xn D. · /
×m
gg R
vrı hya||
g g m g \∼∼∼R · r
gra ga da ni||
s N. S _^ S
ja vi s.a‖‖
∼∼∼G · g r
wg M ·
n. a ma||
g mgg r
∵S N.
tu la m ga||∼∼∼D. · N. P.ra tna ka
||
s N. R S _^
la sa dha ra‖‖
_^ s d. r \N. · s
n. a ka ra m bu||\∼∼∼D · / ×s
_
N.∼∼∼N.
ja ya||
wp. D. /
×s
_
N. Spa da pam ka
||
gr s r
∼∼∼R∼∼∼R
ja ya‖‖
g / mwg m R _
^vi ma la
||
_^ r G
Xr∼∼∼
S _^ S
ya vi||
r \N. S Rsvo tpa
||
g S G Rtti sthi ta
‖‖
w
d. R S _^ S
vi la ya||
n. D. /×s n. \P.
ya ka ru||
w
d. N.gn.
gd. N.
n. a la||
ws R · s
∴S _
^ Sya ya
‖‖
w
d. N. swr g \
w
R g m G∵g r
hi ma dri ta na ya na na pam ka ja||
wn. S
wn. R S n. d. d. / n. \P.
hi ra n. ya ga rbha ya su ma na se‖‖
w
d. s n. s s s / m G m r g m / pu ma ra ma n. a ku ma ra gu ru gu ha
||
m G∵g r S
gn. D.
w
d. n. s rsa ma na va ro ja se ma ha se
‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 921—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.15.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
D. /×s
_
N. Sw
d. n. S | R R g / mXg R
∵S | N. D. /
×s
_
N. \P. P. |
∴g r /
×m
_
G×m
_
G \R∼∼∼R | d. / g \R s
gn. \D. d. / s | N. \P. d.
wn. s S |
d. d. / g r∵S d. d. / r s | N. d. d.
∴d. n. \P. d.
wn. | s r / g
wr s n. \D.
wn. s |
/ rgr s n. \D. / g
wr G | G
wn. s
wr g /
×m g /
×m r | /
×g r /
×g s /
×r s /
×r n. /
×s d. |
/×n. p. d. gg r /
×m
_
G \∼∼∼R | d rr s /
×g
_
R \S _^ S |
w
d. n. s r g∴g / m
∴m g
∴g |
d.wn. s r / g
gr s
gn.
gd. p. | d.
wn. s gg
wr G d
:
wn:
| s rrws R d
:/ n
:d:
/×s |
n /×s n
:/×r n
:/×g r /
×g n
:/×r | s /
×r d
:/×n. d. /
×s
gn. d. / r
∴r | s
∵s
gn. d. d. /
×n. p. d.
wn. s |
p. d.wn. s r
∴r g G | p. d.
wn. s r
ws R R | p. d.
wn. s r r \S
∵S |
p. / d. p. / swn. s p. / d. p. r | s r p. d. p. / g r /
×g s r | p. d.
wn. s
wr g / m
∴m g r |
sgn. D. /
×s
_
N. \P. D. | /×s
_
N. S d. r s r \S | d. /×s n. / s N. \D. N. |
D. G D. R D. | sgn. D. /
gR s
gn. D. | / g
gr s
gn. \D. g / m
Xg R |
s / g \R s /×r \S X
n. D. | /×s
_
N. RXs D. / g
gr S | w
r G / m ggr s
gn. D. |
s R /×g
gr s
gn.
gd. P. | D. n. D. s \N. r \s eye | _
^ s g \R g / M g r s |
/ m ggr s
gn. d. /
×s
_
N. \P. | p.∴p. / d.
∴d. / n.
∴n. / s
∴s R | d.
∴d. / n.
∴n. / s
∴s / r
∴r G |
d.wn. s r / g \
gR s
gn. d. | / g
gr s
gn. d. / nN. N. | D. P. S D.
wn. s |
wr G / m g
gr s
gn. D. | s / gg
gr s ss
gn. D. | G
×m r s
gn. d. / S
×r n. d. |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 922—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
/ g \R sgn. d. / r \S g
n. | d.∴d. n.
∴n. s r s
wn. S | m G m r G r s n. |
g R gwn. S /
×r
gn. d. | / m g
gr / g
gr s / r s
gn. d. | / m g \R \S N. \D. |
/ m ggr s
gn. d. n. p. d. n. | / m G r s n.
w
d. N. p. | / G r s n. d. n.wp. D. |
P. d. n. s r / ggr S | g / m \
gR s n. \D. N. | /
∼∼∼G
gr s
gn. d. n. P. d. |
G×m
gr s
gn. d. /
×s
_
N. S | D.wn. s / r s
gn. d. P. | d
:n:
s r n:
gn:
s r S |
sgn. D. g mm g R | g / m
gr s / g
gr s / g
gr s | s n. d. /
×n. d. d. /
×n. d. p. p. |
d. /×s
_
N. s s swr G m | s
wr g / m g
gr s
gn. d. p. | S
×n. N.
×n. D.
×n. P. d. n. |
S P. d.wn. s
wr G | / M G \R s n. \D. | / G \R g / m \R _
^ R |
D. N. R S _^ S ‖
29.16 janya (bhas. anga) 7 — nılambari
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (bhas. anga) 7 — nılambari
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
nılambaryakhyaragastu sampurn. o vakradhaivatah |avarohe rivakrassyat gıyate laks. yavedibhih |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S r g m M p d p n n S n d n S,avarohan. a: s n p M g r g S ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; rakti raga; dhaivata vakra in the arohan. a; rs. abha vakra in the avarohan. a; suitablefor singing in the evenings.
For this nılambari raga, the madhyama is the jıva svara that provides much ranjana.
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 923—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
kaisiki nis. ada prayogas — (S /×r s n. s / r
wg / M
∼∼∼M ) (r g m p \M
∼∼∼M∼∼∼M ) (g m p / d p \M
∼∼∼M ) (g
m / p \M g) (wr g r / M g \S \N.
∼∼∼N.∼∼∼N. ) (
wn. s
wr g M m) (g m p S s, n P \M m) (g m p / n
∴N / S)
(n nw
d n / S) (n \P \M gwr g \S) (s
∴s / p
∴p / r S n
w
d n S).
(g m p / [×n d /
×n) (P [n D [n) (p / d p / M g
wr g \S) (s n
w
d n S N \P \M g \S) (wr g m /
×p m g
wr g m g
r / m gwr / g \S) ( / r s \N.
∵N. / S) — these are prayogas that make the raga shine well.
Please see others from the laks.yas. As stated in the laks.an. a sloka, this raga should be handled by under-standing the laks.yas very well. In the laks.yas there is no sancara below the mandra sthayı nis. ada.
(r g m p d [n p m g) — this kaisiki nis. ada prayoga is also seen in some places.
LAKS. YA
kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
(please see next page in landscape mode)
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 924—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.1
6.1
kırt
ana—
adit
al .a
—M
uttu
svam
iDık
s .ita
pall
avi S·w
rg× m
g/×∼∼∼
Mm
g∵ g
gm
amba
nı
| |/∼∼∼ P
pg m
gla
ya| |
mp
/× d
pm
/× p
g mg× g
_ rg
r/p
ta
‖ ‖
\M_ ^
Mm
g∵ g
_ ^G
mg
ks.ı
karu
| |m
/n
p\g m
gn .a
ka| |
rg
rgm
mg
∵ g\s
t .aks
.ı‖ ‖
ss\∵ n .
n .s/
w rg× m
gr
gw r
gm
akh
ila
loka
sa| |
g\S
∵ sks
.ıka
| |P× m
/_ p
gw r
gt .a
ks.i
‖: : ‖: :
\N.
sr
gm
p\∼∼∼
Mm
g∵ g
ga
mba
nı| |
w m∼∼∼ p\g m
gla
ya| |
m/× d
pm
/× p
g mg
R·p
ta
‖ ‖
\∼∼∼
M_ ^
∼∼∼
Mm
g∵ G·
_ ^g
S·× m
ks.ı
ka
| |G·× m
gm
rgw r
gm
t .a| |
mg
∼∼∼
∵ G·\
Sks
.i
‖ ‖
anup
alla
vi
mg
w m∼∼∼ P·
_ ^p
p∼∼∼ p
X rS
bim
bada
rici
| |s
sw n
S·n
tpra
tibi
m| |
dn
w dn
sn
pp\m
badh
ari
‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 925—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
∼∼∼
∵ m: :
w gm∼∼∼ p
P/[× n
pp
m∵ m
g: :
bim
duna
dava
| |m
p/× d
pw m
/p
mg
∵ gr
sam
kari
| |G·m
p\∼∼∼
m∼∼∼
m∼∼∼
msa
mka
ri‖ ‖
Pp
w p/
npm
gm
m/× p
mg
w rg× m
gs
ambu
jara
man
.aso
dari
ada
ri| |
n ./× sn
.× s
/g∴ g
M/× p
mp
sn
amba
rika
dam| |
pp
/n
pg m
gr
w rg\
bari
nıla
mba
ri‖ ‖
cara
n .am
s\n .
S·/
g∴ g
mp
mw p
N·
siva
raja
dha
| |\P·m
gw m
P·
nıks
.e| |
mg
/× m
g/× m
rp
tra
vasi
‖ ‖
\M_ ^
∼∼∼
Mm
gG·
_ ^g
w gm
nisr
ita
| |p
/n
pp
mG·/× m
gm
jana
vi| |
rg
w rg
mm
g∵ g\s
_ ^
sva
sini
‖ ‖
_ ^s
ss
w srS
n .
∼∼∼
∵ N .S·g
siva
kaya
ro
| |∴ g
gw m
Pm
gha
n .eso
| |/× m
grg
rp
llasi
‖ ‖
∧ p∼∼∼
M_ ^
∼∼∼
Mm
gG·
_ ^∼∼∼ g
gm
nici
| |P·n
pM·n
dru
pavi
| |p
mp
w mg
_ ^la
sini
‖ ‖
_ ^g
pp
w p/
n\P
w mp
Nna
vayo
ginı
| |w n∼∼∼ S·
N·/× s
n× s
ca
| |n
pp
mw g
mp
nkr
avi
ka‖ ‖
\ps∧ s∼∼∼ N
_ ^
∼∼∼ N
sr
sn
sini
nava
| |n
sn
pp
dp
mra
sadh
ara
| |g
mw g
mP
pp
hasi
ni‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 926—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
∵ s∼∼∼ P
∴ ps
sN·/× s
n× s
suva
rn .a
ma
yavi
| |n
pm
/× n
pm
/× n
gra
hapr
a| |
pm
/× p
g/× m
g/∼∼∼
mka
si‖ ‖
∼∼∼ P
_ ^
∼∼∼ P
_ ^
∼∼∼ P
gm
pd[n
nisu
va| |
d/
np
∵ mg
rn .a
ma
ya| |
rg
rgm
mg
∵ gs
hasi
ni‖ ‖
ss
w rgs
sn .
∵ N .w s
mg
mw r∼∼∼ P
mg
bhuv
ano
daya
sthi
tila
yavi
nodi
ni
| |g
mP[
w × nnd\
Ps
_ ^
bhuv
anes
vari
ks.i
| |_ ^
sS
s∴ S
∴ sn
prap
rasa
dini
‖ ‖
s× m
g× m
r× g
rr
/× m
gS
∴ Sn
pna
vam
an .i
kya
valla
kıva
dini
| |w g
mp[× n
d[× n
ps
bhav
agu
rugu
have
| |n
pm
gr
gm/
pmw g
rg\
dini
sam
mo
dini
‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 927—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.16.2 kırtana— misra jati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S · P Ssi ddhı sva
||
nwn S · n p p m
ra ya na||
m g m \r g r g mma ste
||
mg∵gs s r/
×gs s n.
ja ga tpra‖‖
wn. S / g
∴G
∼∼∼M
si ddhe sva||
gwm P · /[ ×n p p m
ra ya na||
m g∼∼∼m \r g
wr g m
ma ste|| m g
∼∼∼∵G \ S _
^ Se e
‖‖
anupallavi
S S Sbu ddhe sva
||
ws g s \n.
∵N. ·
wn.
ra ya pa||
S / g∴G∼∼∼M
ra ya va||
p m∵m g
wr g /
∼∼∼M _
^ M _^
ra ya‖‖
_^ m
wg m p
∼∼∼P
wm p
bhu kti mu||
s Sws N p p m
kti pra da||
p [
w×n D p /
×d P m m g
ca tu ra ta
||
wm p m g
∴g r g
wm P \m ∼∼∼
mra ka ra ya
‖‖
P×n
_
d \ Pwm p
su ddha sa tva gu||
S \n nwn s n p
n. a ka ra ya vi||
s ss N p×s n P m G s
su ddha ca kra ni la ya ya ni tya||
s s s s / g∴G m r g r / M g
Xg
su kha ta ra ka ra ya sa m ka ra ya‖‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 928—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
caran. am
m g /×p
_
M∼∼∼M
ni rma la
||
p∧p∼∼∼M∼∼∼P∼∼∼P
hr da ya vi||
wm P n p /
×n p \gm g
ha ra||
wr / M m g g \S _
^ya ha ra ya
‖‖
_^ s N. s / g
∴G
nı lam ba||
G · wm p / [×n P m
ra ka||
wm p \M G Gra ya srı
||×m P · ∧p m
∼∼∼P∼∼∼P _
^ka ra ya
‖‖
_^ p P /
×n p
wm p
ca rma m ba||
s s n∵N∼∼∼
S _^
ra dha ra ya||
_^ S s n d n
cam dra se||
w
d n s n p \∼∼∼M M _
^kha ra ya
‖‖
_^ m P
∼∼∼S · s
sa bda di||
w
d∼∼∼N ·
w×s N p \M
pam ca ta
||
P×d
wp n p \gm g
nma tra||\r w
g M · m g∵g \S
dha ra ya‖‖
S S /×r s n.
dha rma dhya khi la|| s / g
∴G×p
∼∼∼_
M ppu ru s.a rtha pra
||
p mp/×d p m g
wmp g
da yakaguru gu||
mwr g m P s
ha ku ma ra ya‖‖
/ M g mwr g r / M g S S
ka rma jna na yo ga sa ks.a‖‖
/ S P m g /×p m g r / m
w
G∵g \
tka ra ya vi da l.i ta ma ra ya‖‖
29.16.3 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 929—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
pallavi
Ptya
||
m g m gga ra
||
wr g m p
jam||
∵m g
wr g m
bha je‖‖
m g∵g
ham||
s s s n.∵n.
sa ta ta m||
Sham
|| m
wg /
×p
∼∼∼_
Msa ta tam
‖‖
p stya
||
n pgm g
ga ra||
wr g m pja m
||
∵m g
wr g m
bha je||
m g∵g _
^ha m
||
_^ G \ S
m
‖‖
anupallavi
∵S
yo||
s∵S ·
gi na||
Sra
||
s∴
S nya n. a dyu
||
ws
×r s
pa||
nwn s n p
si ta m pra||
p / [×n p
bha||
m gwm P ·
si tam‖ ::‖ ::
Pyo
||
/ [ n D [nga bho ga
||
pwn s
vi ta||
n p m gra n. a ni pu
||
∼∼∼m
wp n
n. a ta||
pwm p
gm g
ra ka ra m||
r /×g r
da ya||
wg m g \S
ka ram‖‖
S s sna ga ra
||
/ S S s s∴
Skham d. a khya pu ra
||
n rr sn. a pra ti
||
∵N s n P
∼∼∼M
pa dya ma na dyam‖‖
P / [ n d _^
na ma ru||
_^ d[n p s
∧s N P
pa mayacodyam||
/wn s n p
na ra da||
m g s n s / g∴g m
guruguha ve dyam‖‖
kırtana— adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja
(please see next page in landscape mode)
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 930—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.1
6.4
kırt
ana—
adit
al .a
—K
umar
aEt
.t .ap
paM
ahar
aja
pall
avi s
n .S·/
g∴ G
w mp
karu
n .ana
mda
ca
| |/
np
pm
mw g p
mtu
rasa
ha
| |g
∵ g/
mg
s_ ^
sra
dal .a
‖ ‖
_ ^s
s\n .
∴ n .S
w rg
mg
/∼∼∼
mka
ma
lava
site
| |w r
g\R
pka
ladh
a| |
w mp\∼∼∼
M·
mg
w rg
mp
rea
mba
‖: : ‖: :
2.m
gg\s
n .···
kam
ala···
| |w m
p\M·
mg
∴ g\S
ree
‖ ‖
mw g
mP
pw m
ps
S∴ s
np
pm
kart
ike
yaja
nani
cidv
ila
sini
| |∴ m
P/
sn
pm
pkr
paka
t .aks
.i| |
mp
/[× n
p∵ m
pm
gw r
g\
sive
ma
ma
va‖ ‖
anup
alla
vi
ss
∴ s/
Ss
s/× r
sa
run .a
kam
tisa
dr
| |∵ s
ns
/× r
∵ s\n
sati
laka
| |d
nd
ns
sn
∵ n\p
yoge
‖ ‖
m: :
gm∼∼∼ p∼∼∼ p
/× d
pp
mg∼∼∼
m·
: :a
khi
labh
uva
naru
| |p
/n
pp
m∵ m
gpa
mo
ha| |
r/
grg
m∴ m
g∵ g
sna
mgi
‖ ‖
ss
s/
ss
s∴ s
/× r
Sw n
sn
p∵ p
mva
run .a
vinu
tam
adh
ura
mrt
ava
rs .i
n .i| |
gw m
pn
p/
s∴ S
vars .
in.i
am
rta
| |n
pm
gr
/× m
g∴ g\
vars .
in.i
vars .
in.i
‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 931—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
cara
n .am
ss
n .s
w rg∼∼∼
mg∼∼∼
msa
kala
deva
vam
| |p
p/× d
pp
mdi
tana
l .i| |
/× p
mg\
rp
napa
dayu
‖ ‖
∧ p∼∼∼
M_ ^
Mm
g∵ G·w g
mge
niga
| |p
/s
np
mm
gm
aga
ma
| |r
grg
mm
g∵ g
ssa
re‖ ‖
S·n .
w dn
S·/
g∴ g
mw g∼∼∼
msa·r
amga
vara
da| |
pp
/w n
Pm
saha
je| |
mm
g∵ g
rp
krpa
ni‖ ‖
\∼∼∼
M_ ^
∼∼∼
Mm
gG·g
w gm
dee
kum
| |p
/s
np\m
mg
dam
uku
l .a| |
gr/
mg\S
rada
ne‖ ‖
s/× r
ss
ss
sw n .
s/
mg
g/
M∼∼∼
Mvi
kasi
tabh
ava
hrda
yam
buja
vase
| |m
gm
pp
∴ Pp
vidh
usa
kala
tuly
a| |
mw p
dp
∴ pm
g∵ G
vibh
uti
nit .i
le
‖ ‖
ss
∴ Ss
s/
Ss
sw n
sn
pp
msu
kana
rada
sam
nnu
tasu
cari
tre
| |g
mp
[nd
[np
ssu
kasy
am
al .a
ma
m| |
np
mg
w rg
mg
∴ gju
l .ata
ma
gatr
e‖\ ‖
svar
am
S·∵ s
n .∵ n .
s/
g∴ G
mg
mw r
gw r
|/× p
_ M·
w gm
|p
/n
p∵ p
m∵ m
g∵ g
‖
s∴ s\n .
∵ N .s
w n .s
/g
∴ Gg
s/
g∴ G
|m
w gm
P∴ p
mg
|s
/g
∴ g/
m/
P‖: :
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 932—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
mg
∵ g\S
s/
np
m∵ G
mp
∵ Sn
|s
/r
sn
∵ ns
np
|p[× n
d[× n
p∵ p
mg
‖
s∴ s
/g
∴ g/
m∴ m
/p
∴ p/
s∴ s
/rg r
s∵ s
n∵ n
|/
s∵ S
p∵ P
s∵ s
_ ^|
_ ^s
/s
nP
∵ pm
g\
‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 933—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.16.5 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S / r s s n.∵N. S | s
wn:
s∴s \g ∴
g \wr g / M |∼∼∼M g m / p m g g / M |
∼∼∼M / p m g
∵g / m g \S | S
wn. s / r s \N.
∼∼∼∵N. | s / g
∴G m
wg M
∼∼∼M |
s / rw
G s / mw
G m p | \gm G r g r / p \M | G r g m / p m gwr g |
/ S S S N:
∵N:
| swn:
Swr g / M g
∵g | m p \M g
∴g m P p |
g m / P /×n \P m G | g m p /
×d p \M g
wr g | m
∧m G s n. n. / s
∴s / g
∴g |
wn. s / g
∴g / m
∴m / p
∴p \M | p / N \P \M G m | g M p / n p \M
∼∼∼M |
g m / p m g∵g m g /
∼∼∼M | r g r / M g
wr g \S | n. s
wr g m p / n P m |
wg M / p m g
wr g /
∼∼∼M | p / [n d [n P m G | ∵
g m p / [n d / [×n p m G |
/ M g r g r / m g \S | s / G s n.∵n. s
wn. S | / G
∴G s / g
∴g / M m |
\S / g G mwr g M | s / m
∴M g r / M g s | n. s / p
∴p n. s
wr g M |
s p \∼∼∼M
∵g∼∼∼M P | w
n swr g m p \
∼∼∼M∼∼∼M | g m p / [
×n d / [
×n P \
∼∼∼M |
g m / n p \M∼∼∼M∼∼∼M | w
g m /×p m G r g r / m _
^ | _^ m g \S / R S N. |
s∵s / g
∴g / m
∴m / p
∴P p | / s S s
∴s N p m g | r g m p d / [n p m G |
m p / n p m / n p m G | wm p \M g r / p \M |
∼∼∼M p / n
∴N s n
w
d n |
/ S / r s s nw
d n s n | \P∵P p / [n d / [n P | w
m p / S n p \M G |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 934—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
wr g m p / S n p \M | g m p
∵M g
wr g \S | S S / r
gr s n
w
d n |
s n P p [n d [n p / s _^ | _
^∴s s n p s n p m g m | w
r g m g r / m∴m g S |
s s / p∴P p / s
∴
S s | m g m r g r / M g s | / r s n p [n d [n P m |
g m p \M gwr g S | / S n p \M ∵
m g \S | s \N p M∵m G s |
/ r S n P \M ∵m g | r g m / p m g r / m
∧m G | r / g \S / r s p n
∵N _
^ |
_^
∼∼∼N _
^
∼∼∼N \ S _
^ S _^ S ‖
29.17 janyam (bhas. anga) 8 — devagandhari
ban. a ma mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhi nu
mel.a 29 — dhırasankarabharan. am
janya raga (bhas. anga) 8 — devagandhari
LAKS. AN. AM‡
.
murcchana =⇒ aohan. a: S r m p d D S,avarohan. a: s n d p m g R s r g R S ·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
bhas. anga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; desıya raga; kaisiki nis. ada shows up in some places; also, in the arohan. a,gandhara and nis. ada show up in some places; suitable for singing at all times.
For this desıya devagandhari, the dhaivata and the rs. abha are the jıva svaras that provide great ranjana.
(d r s n \∼∼∼D ) ( / r s
Xn∼∼∼D ) (
wn s n \
∼∼∼D ) ( s r g R
∵s n \
∼∼∼D ) (p d [n p d p m
gg∼∼∼R ) (r m g \R)
(wm p /
×d p /
∼∼∼D ) ( / r
∵s n \D / S) (P d / [n
Xd P m
gg∼∼∼R ) (s r
wg
∵m g \
∼∼∼R ) (s
gn
gd p
gm
gg∼∼∼R ) (s r m
g \∼∼∼R ) (s r g
∵R) (r
∵s n /
∼∼∼D ) (S
wr g
∵R S) — these are some of the sancaras that make this raga shine
well. Please see further details from the laks.yas.
This raga is known as ‘desıya devagandhari’.
The gandhara will show up from the madhyama with otukkal, but without jaru.
‡ED:– No laks.an. a sloka is available for this devagandhari raga in the SSP (1904), and in the ragalaks.an. amu, anubandham to theCaturdan. d. ıprakasika.
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 935—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
LAKS. YA
kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
(please see next page in landscape mode)
kırtana— adi tal.a — Gurumurtti Sastrigal.(please see next few pages in landscape mode)
kırtana— adi tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya
(please see next few pages in landscape mode)
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 936—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.1
7.1
kırt
ana—
adit
al .a
—M
uttu
svam
iDık
s .ita
pall
avi d
/r
_ ^r∵ S
[w nD·[× n
p∵ m
g\r
rs
w rG·
ks.i
tija
ram
an .a
mci
mta
| |∵ R
S× r
g ng d
yesr
ıra
| |p
mg g
rw m
pd
ma
mbh
ava
tara
n .am
‖ ‖
rs
/× r
∵ S[w n× D× n
p∵ m
w gm
pm
gr
sw r
G·
mks
.iti
jara
ma
n .am
cim
ta
| |∵ R
Sye
e
‖ ‖
anup
alla
vi
× mR
w mP
/× d
p/× d
p/× d
p/∼∼∼ d
_ ^ks
.iti
pati
nata
cara
n .am
| |_ ^
dd
Ss
sse
vita
| |s
sn
sr
sn\∼∼∼ d
_ ^
vibh
ıs .a
n .am
‖ ‖
_ ^
∼∼∼ d
dS
rw g
mg\∼∼∼ R
sr/
× × grs
∵ s_ ^
ks.i
tibh
ara
n .am
sri
ta
| |_ ^
s[× n
dw d[× n
pci
mta
| |w m
/× p
mg g
rw m
pd
ma
n .im
akh
aha
ran .a
‖r‖m
cara
n .am
dd
/[× n
pp
pm
p/× d
p∵ p
mg g
rs
rw g
msa
kala
sura
ma
hita
sara
sija
pada
yuga
| |g\R
_ ^R
Rl .a
msa
m| |
∵ Sg n
dm
g gR
tam
ati
kusa
lam
‖ ‖
sr
w mp
ds
g ng d
pm
mg
rs
r/
gvi
kasi
tava
dana
kam
ala
ma
tuli
tam
am
a| |
∼∼∼
∵ R_ ^
R[× n
g dla
mvı
| |p
mg g
rm
∴ mP
ranu
tabh
uja
bala
m‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 937—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
g dg d
g d/[× n
pm
g gr
/× g
rs
rw m
pd
/× s
suka
sana
kam
uni
mu
dita
guru
guha
vidh
i| |
n\∼∼∼ D
d/
ss
g nta
mso
bha
na| |
g dp
d/
rr
sR
gun .a
sahi
tam
‖ ‖
r/× m
g× m
g\R
rs
r/
gr
s∴ s
[× nd[× n
ppr
aka
t .ita
saro
jana
yana
mpa
lita
| |D·/
rS
s/
sd
[× ng d
bha
ktam
bha
vapa
| |p
mg g
rw m
pd
rsa
hara
n .ani
pun .a
m‖ ‖
svar
am
s\n
g Dp
∵ pm
g gr
sn .\D .
sr
/g
r∵ r
|s
n\g D .
p .d .
/r
sr
|s
n .\D .
sr
w mp
d‖
sn\D
sr
mg g
rs
n\D
ds
rd
r|
∵ sn\g D
pm
g gr
s|
∵ s\D .
/× s
g dp
d/× r
‖s× r
29.1
7.2
kırt
ana—
adit
al .a
—G
urum
urti
Sast
riga
l .
pall
avi d
/r
sn\g D·
pd
[np
dp
mg g∼∼∼ R
sphu
ratu
teca
ran .a
nal .i
nayu
gal .a
m| |
sr
sn\D·
sr
sira
sim
esr
ı| |
rp
mg
mg\R
srg
krs .n .
a‖ ‖
2.s
rs
n .\D .·g
/R
Ssi
rasi
me
s .n .a
anup
alla
vi
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 938—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
pp
w mp
m∵ m
dd
∵ ds
g nw d
/r
Sr
dha
raha
sava
sava
disu
rabr
mda
| |r
w gm
g\R
sr
∵ sn
\Dva
rava
mdi
tana
m
| |
w d/[n
pm
g g∼∼∼ R
w mp
ddi
tam
ucu
kum
da
‖ ‖
cara
n .am
s/d
g dp
∵ pm
rg
rw m
pd
pw m
Dd
1.na
vaja
lada
nıla
deha
kha
gava
ha2.
kalu
s .aha
ram
am
pala
yakr
pala
ya3.
guru
mu
rti
kavi
krti
msu
vinu
tam
| | | |
w mp
w mD·
ds
nata
jana
nuka
kibh
aya
bham
gun .a
tati
msa
m
| | | |
g nd
p∵ d
/× g
_ Rs
sgr
aha
tanu
gra
haja
yasu
ram
jaya
pra
tira
sam
pra
ti
‖ ‖ | |
ds
Rg
rs
/G·
rs
n\
D
g ∵ dp
1.sa
vani
gra
hadu
ragr
aha
vigr
aha
2.vi
lul .i
taha
riva
rgga
ma
tisu
ram
jaya
3.gu
ruva
rapr
ıti
ma
pisu
tati
m
| | | |
d/
rs
g dg d
/[
nd
psa
kala
danu
jasa
mvi
ma
lave
n .um
api
guru
tara
mka
la
| | | |
/d
p∵ m
X gR
w mp
dgr
aha
vini
gra
ham
am
jura
mja
yaya
sada
lam
krti
m
‖ ‖ ‖ ‖
29.1
7.3
kırt
ana—
adit
al .a
—K
rs .n .a
svam
iAyy
a
pall
avi
d/r
sn\D·/
rs
n\D
/[n
dp
/d
pm
mg g
rgo
pika
ram
an .a
mbh
aja
ma
nasa
| |∵ R
s∵ S
g nd .
g d .ko
ma
l .am
gadh
rta
| |w n .
sr
rw m
pd
p/
Dka
ust
ubh
abh
ara
n .am
‖: : ‖: :
d/r
∵ sn\D·/
r∵ s
n\D
[nd
p/
dp
g mg
rr
gopi
kara
ma
n .am
bha
jam
ana
sa
| |w g
mg\R
_ ^R
ha| |
S_ ^
Sa
‖ ‖
anup
alla
vi
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 939—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
d/×
sd
dd
/s
∴ s/r
∴ r/
Mm
mm
g gR
goku
laja
ladh
isu
dha
ma
yaki
ran .a
m
| |s
/r/
gr
s∴ s
r∴ r
kum
jara
ripu
bha
ya| |
sr
gr
w sr
Sbh
am
jana
nipu
n .am
‖ ‖
n\D
ds
s∴ s
rr
w sr
gr
s/× r
sn\D
kum
dam
rdu
hasa
navi
lasi
tara
dana
m
| |d
/× r
s∴ s
dd[n
dp
kuva
laya
dal .a
sadr
| |d
pm
g gr
sr
∵ Ssa
yata
naya
nam
‖ ‖
Ss
s/
s∴ s
r∴ r
r/m
g gr
Sr
/× g
rs
∵ Sku
md .a
liva
rasu
pha
n .akr
tasa
yana
mm
| |d
/r
s∴ s
d[n
dP
kuva
laya
jana
vi
| |P
dp
mg g
Rm
pd
p/
Dsv
asi
tabh
aja
nam‖ ‖
cara
n .am
Pp
pp
pP
w mp
dp
mg g∼∼∼ R
ana
nasa
sim
adh
yast
hita
tila
kam
| |s
r/
mg g
RS
akh
ila
jana
nam
| |∵ S
g n .d .
/r
w sR
dam
rta
jana
kam
‖ ‖
Dd
/s
∴ S∴ S
g dg d
[nd
pd
pm
g gr
gana
rasa
sva
dana
rasi
katm
aka
m
| |s
r/m
g gR
sr
jna
nasu
dha
bdhy
am
| |S
g n .d .
∴ n .s
rsr
rta
sthi
tam
aukt
ikam
‖ ‖
/D
dd
s∴ s
r∴ r
sr
mm
mg g
Rda
nava
kula
jana
bha
yaha
ran .a
can .a
m| |
sr
/g
rs
∵ sr
∵ rda
l .am
rdu
cara
n .avi
| |s
r/
gr
sr
/g
X rS
nata
deva
gan .a
m‖ ‖
[× nd
dd
/S
s∴ s
R/× g
rs
r∵ s
nD
ma
nus .a
ves .a
dha
ram
bha
vata
ran .a
m| |
d/
rs
sd
[nd
pp
ma
nasi
jako
t .ila
| |d
pm
g gr
sr
∵ Ssa
tta
nuki
ran .a
m
‖ ‖
Ss
s/
s∴ s
Rs
r/
mg g
rs
rr
s∵ s
kana
nakr
tavi
strt
asa
mca
ran .a
m
| |d
/r
sd
d[n
dP
kalu
s .aha
ram
kr| |
dp
mg g
rw m
pd
p/
Ds .n
.ana
taca
ran .a
m‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 940—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
svar
asa
hity
am
d/
rs
∴ sd
pm
/d
p∵ p
mg g
rs
r/g
ma
hita
bha
rata
kula
jahi
tava
cana
laha
| |R·
d .∴ d .
rıvi
sa
| |/
rs
rs
∴ sr
mp
dam
ati
krta
bha
jana
‖: : ‖: :
mm
/p
∴ pd
w pd
/.r
sr
mg g
rs
rg
subh
aph
ala
dani
gam
akr
tavi
ma
laka
ma
la| |
\r\r
\D∵ d
/r
sna
bha
tara
kapu
| |g n
g dp
mg g
rm
pru
s .am
aja
ma
dhig
ata
‖ ‖
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 941—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
29.17.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
D / r s n \D / S S | P d / [nX
d P mgg R | S
wr g R s r S |
n / D. / r s Rwm p / D | d. s r m p d s n \D d | / R
∵
Swm p d / [n
X
d P |
mgg R s r / g R r | s r S n. D
:S P | r g r
gm
gm p / D D |
wm p d s
gn
gd p m
gg r | s r g R r / [
×n
×_
D d p | \w
M P d sgn
gd p m |
g / m g \R s r g∵R r | g
n. d. / r s R / p m P | Xg R
wm p D r m p d |
\M / d P mwg m
Xg \∼∼∼R | S
wr g R
Xn. D. r s | d. s r
wm p s r
wm p d |
wr m
gg r / d p / D
∼∼∼D | w
m p d \S rwm p
wm d | w
m p d / Sgn
gd p m
gg |
r m g \R / g \R d. r | s r gws R d. r S | g
n. d. / r \S s r /×g r / p \m _
^ |
_^ m m / d p \s n \D d / r s | / g 0\R r s r g \R r | d
gd s
gn D r
∴s n \D |
m g \R d / r sgn \∼∼∼D | s
wn s n \D p d [n P | / d p m
gg R g R r |
s rwm d.
ws r m p d | w
m. p. d. s r rwm p D | w
m p d s r mgg R r |
s r g R r n \D∼∼∼D | m g \R
wr m g \R r | /
wg R r s r g R s |
n D d / r Sgn
gd p m | ∴
m g \R r s∵s n. \D. r s |
w
d. \r s r / d∴d p \m / d
∴d |
p d / s∴s r d / r s R | d S r g R s
Xn D | p D / [n d P
∵m
Xg R |
ws r g
Xr S r
∵s
gn. D. | p. d. s /
×g
_
R m p \×n_
D d | / S R s R g R |
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 942—
ri gu ma pa dhi nu ban. a ma
×d
∴d s Rg / m g \R r | g m g \R / g R
∵r S | \r s
gn
gd p m
gg R
∵r |
S S×r
gn
gd p
gm
gg r | s r g
∵R d. D. R | s r
∵p m g
wg m g /
∼∼∼R _
^ R |
s r \g r _^ R S _
^ S ‖
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . end of bhas. anga ragas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 29 zzzzz
�� � 29. dhırasankarabharan. am — 943—
30MEL. A 3 — NAGABHARAN. AM
ban. a s. a mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhu nu
cakra 5 — mel.a 6
raganga raga 30 — nagabharan. am
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
nagabharan. aragassyat arohe vakradhaivatah |avarohe dhavarjyassyat sagrahassarvakalikah ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s R g m p n # d n s,avarohan. a: s n p m g m r s m g r s·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.
� For this nagabharan. a raga, the rs. abha is the jıva svara that provides great ranjana. These jıva svara prayogaswill be clear by observing the laks.yas.
LAKS. YA
30.0.1 gıta — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
944
ri gu ma pa dhu nu ban. a s. a
S S n ss n d n P p m g m R _^ R
srı ram ga ddha a ma a m cci ta go o lam||
S _^ S P _
^ P M _^ M s n d n S _
^ Sgu la dhı sva ra pre e ma
||
m p m m R g m r r s r S _^ S s n d n
ma n. i ma ya kum d. a la bhu u u s.a n. a ma m m m||
antari
P _^ P n d N s mm m g r S _
^ S _^ S
pa a hi pa hi ppa a va nu re
javad. a
m m p mm m R s n d n S s n d n p mdhu u ma dhva ja lo ca na sa m sla gha na lo o lu re
||
P M R g m R S s n d n d n p mnu to dı nna a tem dra ra a a ti pra bhu ku la
||
r m m p n d n s p m R g m r s s n d na a a a a a a a a m vo i ya i ya i ya i ya
‖‖
P _^ P n d N s mm m g r P _
^ P _^ P
pa a hi sa hi ppa a va nu re‖‖
S S n ss n d n P p m g m R _^ R
ra gam ga nna a ga a bha ra n. a u pa m||
S _^ S P _
^ P M _^ M s n d n S _
^ Sga sa mam ta ra a a ga
||
m p m m R g m r r s r S _^ S s n d n
ba a a n. a s. a a a ca a a a kram na a ga ru‖‖
P _^ P n d N s mm m g r S _
^ S _^ S
pa a hi pa hi ppa a va nu re
‖‖
�� � 35. nagabharan. am — 945—
ri gu ma pa dhu nu ban. a s. a
30.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi
1. s n. d. n. s | s n. d. n. | p. s n. n. s | n. d. n. |
p. n. d. n. s | n. p. p. m. | s n. d. n. p | m. m. p. |
m. p. m. m. r. | g. m. r. s. | s n. d. n. p. | n. n. s |
n. n. s n. | s n. n. s | n. p. s n. p. | n. d. n. |
p. s n. n. s | m g r s | s n. d. n. p. | r s s |
p m m m r | g m r s | p. m. m. m. p. | g. m. r. |
s. p. m. m. p. | s n. d. n. | p. p. s n. p. | p. m. p. |
s n. d. n. p. | s n. n. s | m m p m n | p p m |
m p m m p | m r g m | r s p m r | g m r |
r s s n. s | s n. d. n. | p. s n. p. s | n. p. m. |
p. m. p. m. m. | r. r. g. m. | r. g. m. r. s. | m. r. s. |
r. r. g. m. p. | n. d. n. s | p m r g m | r r s |
R p | N. sS S ‖
2. S s s N. | s n. d. n. | p. s n. S | n. p. N. |
S. s n. P. | p. m. g:
m:
| s:
p:
m:
R:
| g:
m:
R:
|
S s n:
d:
n:
| P:
n:
d:
N:
| s m g r | p m g R |
g m R | S p m m s n:
d. N. | p. p. n N. | s n:
P:
|
P. s n. d. n. | P. s n. P. | n. p. s n. | p. s n. P. |
�� � 35. nagabharan. am — 946—
ri gu ma pa dhu nu ban. a s. a
s n. P. | R g m R | r s r | s p. m. R. |
g. m. R. | S. p. m. g. m. | R. g. m. R. | p. m. g. m. |
r. s. p. M. | n. d. n. | P. d. n. S | s n. d. n. |
p p s N. | s n. P | S n. n. s n. | S s n. P. |
s n. p. m. | s n. p. N. | p. n. N. | P. s s N. |
d. n. p. m. | p. p. m. R. | g. m. R. | S. p. m. g. m. |
S. p. m. r. | g. m. r. s. | s n. d. N. | p. m. P. |
m. g. m. P. | n. d. n. s | p. s n. N. s | n. n. N. , |
sS P ‖
30.0.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
R G m r Sna ga bha ra n. am
||
/ g r∵S
na ga ja||
\w
d. n. P.bha ra n. am
‖ ::‖ ::
p. R rwr g m g
na ma mi bha ya ha ra||
R p. n.n. am bha va
||
w
d. n. Sta ra n. am
‖‖
anupallavi
S s P∴p m g
bho gi ra ja sa ya||
m r p mna rci ta
||
g r Sca ra n. am
‖‖
S r /×p
∼∼∼_
M · g mbhu kti mu kti da
||
P Spam ca
||
nw
d Nbha ra n. am
‖‖
�� � 35. nagabharan. am — 947—
ri gu ma pa dhu nu ban. a s. a
S n P s n p∵p M
∵m g
∵g R
yogiraja guruguha praka sam||
S r G m Ptya ga ra ja ru
||
∵P m g
∵g r S
pam bra ha dı sa m‖‖
svaram
R · \S s / p∴P m G m r / p m | g r S r S n. |
w
d. n. \P. R g m ‖::
s r s m P p s r g m p nw
d n S | r g m R s n p | m G m r s m g ‖
30.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
P p p∴p m g m R | S r ss n.
w
d. n. S | s r g m P m g m r |
s r G r ss n.w
d. n. | s n. P. n.w
d. N. S | R R s r g m R |
P. s n.w
d. n. P. s n. | p. n.w
d. n. S r r S | p∴p m
∵m g m R P |
m g r s R s n. P | P M∴m p m
∵m R | g m r
∵r S n.
w
d. n. s |
s m g r p m g m R | s n.w
d. n. p. s n.∵n. S | s p m P
∵p m g M |
r g m R∵r s n. S | r
∴r m
∴m r g m p m r | p m g m r s
wn. s r s |
m g r s m r g m r s | p mwg m
wr g m p n
∴n | p n
w
d n p s∴s n
w
d n |
p m g∵g m r s r s n. | p. s p. r s r g m p n | g m p n
w
d n s r S |
r s∵s n s n P s n | d n s r g
∴g m r S | m g r s s n
w
d n S |
m g m r g r s r S | r s∵s n
w
d nw
d n p m | r m∵m p n
w
d N S |
p m R g m R S | s r g m p nw
d n S | s n p m g m R S |�� � 35. nagabharan. am — 948—
ri gu ma pa dhu nu ban. a s. a
s n P. n. d. N. S | m∴m g r s r S _
^ S ‖
30.1 janya 1 — samanta
ban. a s. a mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dhu nu
mel.a 30 — nagabharan. am
janya raga 1 — samanta
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
samantaragassampurn. ah arohe vakradhaivatah |s.ad. jagraha samayuktassarvakales.u gıyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s r g m p # d n s,avarohan. a: s n # d p m g r s·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.
In the samanta raga murcchana, the arohan. a is sampurn. a, without any varjya, vakras. The descent — (s nd p) for this raga as a krama in the avarohan. a is not seen in any other raga that features s.at. sruti dhaivata. Itis difficult to render (s n d p) with s.at. sruti dhaivata in vocal renditions, but is easily handled in the vın. a.
The vis. es. a prayogas are — (p n∴n s) (n p n
∴n S) (m g m p n S) (n. s g p m g r S) (s m g r g d p m g
r S) (g m n d p s p n n S) (sw
d n S) (m p m g r G) (sw
d. n. S).
For this raga there are plenty of tana renditions by the purvikas.
� It seems to be an error on the part of writers of ancient texts, where they have given the avarohan. a ofthe raga murcchana as s n d p m g r with vivadi dos.a.
LAKS. YA
30.1.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
s n d n ss s n d p m m g ga tu li ta pra ta a pa m ma m d. a li
||
p n n s n n n p n n S Svi da l.i ta · ri sa a a a mam ta
||
s n s r G m m g r s n d nbbhu u pa a la dhru va ki i ri ti ya ya
||
s rr s n n s n d p m p m gva ttu l.a a le mi ra a m va le ya ya
||
�� � 35. nagabharan. am — 949—
ri gu ma pa dhu nu ban. a s. a
m p n n S s n s r G ga a a a ji ddha ra n. i m ma jhi
||
mm p n s g g p m g r s n d nbbhu u u u u u dhi i va m va ri na le
||
s n d p m g r g M g r Su di m m na le pa ra a kra mu re
javad. a
s n dd n ss m m g r G · ga tu lli ta pra ta a a a a pa
||
d d p p m g g m g r s n d nma m d. a la m vi na ta ja na pa a la na
||
r s S n sS N s r Gdi i ı na ppa a a a n. ı
||
m m p m g r m m g r s n d ntra a n. u re e re va m da a a a a n. u
||
n p pp m m m m g r G gpa ri ppa ra m vi i i ya mam na
||
m m m n d p s p n n S _^ S
pra vu d. hi bha a va yu ta a a re||
s m m m m m p m g r s n d nti ya i ya i ya i ya i ya i ya i ya
||
s r s s n n n p d n s n d pi ya i ya i ya · i ya i ya i ye e
||
M m mm g m p m m G _^ G
ai ya tti ya i ya a a re||
p n n s n d p m m g r s n d na a a a a a a a a a a a a a
||
s n d p m g r g m g g r Sdi na ma n. i ki i ra m bu dhi re e re
‖‖
s n d N s s n d p m m g ga tu li ta pra ta a pa m ma m d. a li
||
p n n s n n n p n n S Svi da l.i ta sa a a a a a mam ta
‖‖
30.1.2 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S r s∵s n.
w
d. n. S | m p M∵m g r gG | s n. S
w
d. n. S R |
g m∵m g R s r S | s n.
w
d. n. S N. s r | g m mm g r G R |
s m∴m p s r s
∵s
w
d. n. | s N d p m G R | g m m g gg R R |
�� � 35. nagabharan. am — 950—
ri gu ma pa dhu nu ban. a s. a
g r S N. p.w
d. n. s | r g m p m∵m g r G | S n. \
w
D. n. S R |
g M g r M p M | r g m p m∵m g r S | /
w
D N S s n. d. s |
n.w
d. n. s s∴s n.
∵n. d. p | n.
∴n. s
∵s r g m g r s | w
m p m gwr G s n
w
d. n. |
s r g m∴m p M G | m p
w
d n p s n d P | m g m p n∴n s n P |
s nw
d n S \w
D N | s n d p m g m pwn s | n \
w
D N p n∴n S |
pw
d n s r S nw
d n | r g m p m∵m g r g m | ∴
m G∵g R
∵r s
∵S |
g m n d p s p n∵n s | r g m p
w
d n s r S | nw
d n s R∵
R S |
s nw
d n s m∴m g r g |
w
d n P∵p m
∵m g R | g m p m g m p n
∴n s |
r G g n s g g r s | r N sw
d n p S s | m g p n∴n s n p n s |
n s n d p m g r g m | ∵m g r G r s
wn. S | p. n.
∴n. s p s
w
d n S |
w
d n s r g m g r S | r S nw
d n s n \w
D | n P m n d P m g |
r G m G∵g r S | S R g m g r S | w
n. s g g / p m g r S |
s n. Sw
d. n. / S _^ S ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 30 zzzzz
~~~~~~~ I END OF FIFTH CAKRA J ~~~~~~~
�� � 35. nagabharan. am — 951—
Part VI
RTU CAKRA
952
31MEL. A 31 — KALAVATI
rtu pa mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dha na
cakra 6 — mel.a 1
raganga raga 31 — kalavati
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
kalavatı purn. aragastvarohe tu nivarjitah |avarohe gavakrassyat geya gayakasattamaih ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S # r g m p [d [[n [d p [d S,avarohan. a: S [[N d p m #r g m # r s·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.
In this kalavati raga murcchana, the prayogas (p d n d p), in the arohan. a, and (S N d p) in theavarohan. a, both make this raga shine very well.
Others can be found in the laks.yas.
LAKS. YA
31.0.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
953
ru gu ma pa dha na rtu pa
m ma re
||
mm r s m g m p n d pkru u ra da a a na va a ci
||
p m m g m p ss Sgu n. a ca a a pa ppa rı
||
m m M m r g m r sma ra dam na pa a ri i n. a
||
n d d p m P P ·pa ra ta a pu re re
||
s mm g m n d S sdha rma ma a ra ga t.ha i
||
p s s m g m p m m rna m da na m da na de e va
||
antari
S _^ S m g m P p
re re su ra ra ja||
m m p m g r g m Rsa m nu ta a a a i ya
||
S _^ S _
^ S _^ S _
^ S sre re
||
javad. a
P R g M m r ska ru n. ya sa ga ra a
||
S m g m p nn d pvi khya · ta pra bbha a va
||
p m p g m p m P ·da sa vi dha a kr ti re
||
S s r g m r S sdı na ja na ma m da ra
||
n d d p m P P ·ma m da ro o ddha ra
||
s s m g m p d n d pga ja ra a ja pa ri pa a la
||
p s s m g m p d n dba a la go o o o pa a la
||
p d n d p d s S ·ra a a ga m m m ga
||
p d n d p p m r g mka la a a va ti i ra a ga
||
s s r g m m r S sru tu pa a a a a ca kra
||
d n d p m r g m r sna a ga ru u re e ya a re
‖‖
S _^ S m g m P p
re re su ra ra ja||
m m p m g r g m Rsa m nu ta a a a i ya
||
S _^ S _
^ S sre re
‖‖
31.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi
1. s s s | d s n. d. | p. s n. d. | p. n. d. d. |
p. d. p. d. | p. m. p. | dd. p. n. d. | p. d. n. d. |
p. m. g. m. | p. s s s | m m p | ss m m g |
� �31. kalavati — 954—
ru gu ma pa dha na rtu pa
r g m r | s r s m | s p m p | m m m |
rr g m r | s r g m | r g m r | m. m. p. |
pp. m. p. d. | p. d. p. n. | d. p. n. d. | p. d. p. d. |
p. n. D. | p. s n. d. | p. d. p. s | n. d. p. d. |
p. s s s | m g m | rr g m r | p r g m |
s r s s | s p m p | g m p | mm m r g |
m r s r | g m s r | s p m p | n d p |
dd p d n | p d p n | d p n d | p n d p |
s n D | p d p n | d p n d | p n d p |
s n d | pp d p n | d p n d | p m p g |
m p m p | S r g m r | s r | s m r r s |
R s | S sS S ‖
2. s s p m r s | r g m | P s s s | d. p. n. d. p. |
m. p. ss n. d. | p. n. d. | P. s n. d. | p. n. d. p. d. |
p. n. d. pp. d. p. | n. d. p. | S n. d. p. | p. d. p. n. d. |
p. m. p. mm. m. p. | m. m. r. | S. r. g. m. | s. m. r. r. s. |
r. s. r. ss. s. r. | s. m. r. | S. r. g. m. | s. r. g. m. p. |
m. m. r. | ss. m. g. m. p. m. | M. r. g. m. | p. d. n. d. p. |
p. m. p. gg. m. p. | s s s | M r g m | s s m r s |
� �31. kalavati — 955—
ru gu ma pa dha na rtu pa
m r s rr p m | r g m | S p m p | s s r g m |
p m r ss s | m g m | P n d p | m m p m p |
n d p ss n d | p n d | P s n d | p n d p d |
p m p mm m p | m m r | S p m r | s m r r s |
m m M m r g | m r s | s s m r s | r s |
S sS S ‖
31.0.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
1. p D /×n D p d p
ka la va tı ka ma||
m p m∵m g
la sa na||
wm p m p
∧p m
yu va tı‖ ::‖ ::
2.gm
gm P
yu va tı‖‖
∼∼∼M∼∼∼R S \gn. s.
ka lya n. am ka la||
p. d. s∵s _
^
ya tu sa ra||
_^ s m r s / m
∴m
sva tı‖ ::‖ ::
p D /×n n d
∵D ·
ka la va tı
‖‖
2. s∴s _
^sa ra
||
_^ s m
∼∼∼R
sva tı||\ S _
^ S ‖‖
anupallavi
s M \wr G∼∼∼M
ba la ba la mam||
P m \wrtra rn. a ru
||
g m∼∼∼R
pi n. ı‖‖
� �31. kalavati — 956—
ru gu ma pa dha na rtu pa
∵S p
∴P D /
×n
bha ra tı ma tr||
∧n D p d _
^ka sa rı
||
_^ d
∴d Sri n. ı
‖‖
p D/ n d P mwr g m
∴m∼∼∼R S
mala l.i vidarin. ı va gvan. ı||
mwg m p S
∵D
madhukara ven. ı||
/ N D p dnddpmvı n. a pa n. ı
‖‖
caran. am
m∴M∼∼∼R · P
sa ra jyo tsna||
M∵G
su bhra||
/∼∼∼M P
ka ra‖‖
d n d∵d∼∼∼P S
sa si va da na ka
||∼∼∼M \wr g
smı ra vi||∼∼∼M Rha ra
‖‖
s∴S P
∴p D
pa ra sa ra da||
/gn D p
pa ram ku||
d∴d S
sa dha ra
‖‖
s \gn D∵d p
∵P
va ra da bha ya pa
||
m \wr g msa pu sta
||
r∼∼∼
r \Ska ka ra
‖‖
s Mwg m p D /
×nD P d S
surarcita padam bu ja sobhana||
∴S s
wr g m
∼∼∼R
sveta pamka ja||
s∵S d
×n d P
sana suradana‖‖
m Gmwr g m m
∴m r s p. d.
gn. D.
purari guruguha hrdaya ramjanı||
p.∴P. S m
∴M
murari snus.a
||
Gwm P
wgM
kaniramjanı‖‖
31.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S mwr G M R | S g m P d n D | P n d P d p M |
P m g m p M P | d p M p mwr g m r | \S
∵S \N. D. P. |
/×n. d. P. n. d. S
∴S | p s
∴s m
wr g M
∼∼∼R | s p m p m
wr g m P |
s mm gwm p d n D | p /
×n d p d
wm P
∴P | p n d p d p m p
wg m |
� �31. kalavati — 957—
ru gu ma pa dha na rtu pa
P s∴s
wr g m r S | p d n d p
wm P
∴P | S M m m m
wr G |
m r S n d p m P | S m g M n. d. S | P. s∴s m g m p g m |
p s∴s m g m p
∴p n d | p d p n d p d p m
∵m | p m
wg m r s n d p m |
p d p m pwg m p m
∵m | s m g m p d n d p m | p n d p d p m p
wg m |
P S swr g m r s | P m g \
w
R g m P | S∴S P d n d p |
n d P \M P S | p D n d p m∵m G | d p m g
wr g m r S |
P m g mwr g m P | m g
wm p D
∴d n D | P / N D p d s
∴s |
m g m p d n d p / s∴s | s m m
wr g m p d n d | p s
∴s m g m p d n d |
p m G m∼∼∼R S | s P
∴p D n d P | n D p D S
∴
S |
s m g m P n d p d | p d n d p d p s∴
S | p d n d p m d p m p |
wg m p m
wr g m r S | p s
∴s m g m p d n d | p d s
∴s m g m p d n |
p d s∴s
wr g m r S | m r S p d n d P | n d p m
wr g m r S |
n. d. S n d P s∴s | p s
∴s
wr g m R S | n d P M R S |
Swr g m p d n d p | d S S \N d p m | d p m
wr g m R S |
p m g m∼∼∼R \ S _
^ S ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 31 zzzzz
� �31. kalavati — 958—
32MEL. A 32 — RAGACUD. AMAN. I
rtu srı mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dha ni
cakra 6 — mel.a 2
raganga raga 32 — ragacud. aman. i
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
arohe tyakta gandharo dhavarjyamavarohan. e |gavarjyassagraho ragacud. aman. ir virajate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S m # r g m p p [n N S,avarohan. a: S [n [d p m m # r s·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; suitable for singing at all times.
For this ragacud. aman. i raga, the purvacaryas have indicated the nis. ada, madhyama as double svaras in themucchana arohan. a, mainly to emphasize that the nis. ada and madhyama in krama are the jıva svaras that providegreat ranjana.
One has to grasp these from the prayogas in the laks.yams.
LAKS. YA
32.0.1 gıta — ragan. a mat.hya tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
959
ru gu ma pa dha ni rtu srı
P _^ P m dd d p m P m g M _
^ M Gru pa kka lu s.i ta go o o o t.ı
||
S _^ S m m m m r g m p d p m p m m r s
gu d. ha a ga m bhi i i ra ma a a a na su re e||
antari
S _^ S d pP m m P m m r s s n N
ma n. i kya sri i ı ma m ju l.a ka la a||
S _^ S _
^ S _^ S _
^ Spa
||
javad. a
p m m r s ss n n sa a re r re srı i i i
||
s m m m m g m p d d d p m m P d d d pdha a ra a a a sri ta pa a la nu re e re ya a i ya
||
p mM g m P m m r s s n N S · sni rdhu u u ta ni ka ra a su ra re ya re
||
S n n s n N S m g m P p d d d pa i ya ra a gam ga ra a a a ga cu u d. a a
||
s S s p d d p m m P m m r s s n Nma n. i i ra a a ga ru tu srı ca kra na a ga ru re
‖‖
S _^ S D P m m P m m r s s n N
ma n. i kya sri i ı ma m ju l.a ka la a‖‖
Spa
32.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi
1. s n. n. s | n. n. s n. s | P. n. n. s | m m p m p |
p m m R | s m m r s | P m m p | m m r g m |
r s m r | s m r r s | P. n. n. s | m r s m r |
s m g m | s p m m p | S m g m | g m r g m |
s p m p | p d p m p | S d. d. p. | s n. n. n. s |
n. n. s n. | p. s n. n. s | S m g m | r g m r s |
s s r r | s m g m p | S p m p | p m m m r |
�� � 35. ragacud. aman. i — 960—
ru gu ma pa dha ni rtu srı
s s r s | p m m m p | S d p m | p m m r s |
d. d. p. n. | n. s n. s P. d. d. p. | s n. n. n. s | m m p m |
m m p m d | M p m p | s n. p. d. p. | n. r s n. |
m m p m p | S d p m | p m m r s | p m m r |
s m m r s | n. n. s | n. n. N. , | sS S ‖
2. s n. n. s s | m g m | S p m p | s s r g m |
s s r s r | s m r | P. n. n. s | r g m r s |
p m m m p | s s r | S m g m | s p m m p |
d d d p d | p m p | S d d p | p m m r s |
s m m g m | g m p | D p. n. n. | p. s n. n. s |
d. p. n. n. s | n. n. s | S m m r | n. n. s n. s |
r g m r s | m g m | S r g m | s s r s p |
m m m g m | r g m | S r r s | m r s p m |
d p m p | m r s | S d p m | p m m m p |
m m r s s | n. n. s | M g m p | m p m p |
m m d p d | p m p | S d d p | s n n n s |
m. g. m. p p | d d p | M p m p | s s m r s |
r g m | P. n. n. s | n. n. N. | sS S ‖
32.0.3 kırtana— triput.a tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
�� � 35. ragacud. aman. i — 961—
ru gu ma pa dha ni rtu srı
pallavi
S mwg m
∼∼∼r
sve ta ga n. a pa||
S∵s p _
^tim va
||
_^ p m
∼∼∼R
ma de‖‖
s n.∵n. d.
gd. P.
va pra ti pa
||
s m Gdya ma na
||
/×m r S
dyam‖‖
anupallavi
P mwg∼∼∼M
bhu ta ga n. a||
r S p _^
di sam se||
_^ p
∴p Dvi tam
‖‖
S d p / n∼∼∼
nbu ddha gu ru gu
||
s∴
S p _^
ha sam bha
||
_^ p d P
vi tam‖‖
P d p n∴n S M m r _
^matamgamukham vallabha
||
_^ r s \
gNd
∵d P
sametavira||
wm P M
∴m∼∼∼R
ga cud. aman. im‖‖
svaram
\S mwr g m P p n
∼∼∼N | ∵
n d Pw
d p M | p m G / m∴m r
∵r ‖
S n.∴n. d.
∴d. P. n.
gn. S | n. d. p.
gn. s
∴s
wn. s | r s / m
∴m \R
∼∼∼R ‖::
\S m∴m
wr G m P /
×d m | p / n
∼∼∼N d P m | p M \wr g m p ‖
\S s / S swr g m r S |
∴
S n∵N d
∵d p |
∵P m p \M ∵
m r ‖
32.0.4 sancari — dhruva tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
P m d∵d p p m
∵M m m R | s p M R s / m
∴M
wr g m p | S m g m
wr g m p p / d
gd P |
d p m∵m P p m
∵m r s n.
∼∼∼N. | s
∴s P n n
∼∼∼N s
∴s m
∴m r s | n
:
∴n:
s∴s m r s m g m s p m
∵m |
�� � 35. ragacud. aman. i — 962—
ru gu ma pa dha ni rtu srı
P m g m∴m g
wm r g m
∴m∼∼∼R | S d
∴d P m
∴m P
wm p d p | d p
wm p m r s p m
∵m r
∵r S |
P m∵m r s
∼∼∼R s n.
∼∼∼N. S | p. s n.
∴n. S m
wr G M P | p n
∼∼∼N d p d p m
wr G M |
pwm P d p
∴p d p m R S | n.
∴n. S p. n.
∴N. S n.
∴n. S | p. d. P. n.
∼∼∼n. S m r S
∴S |
p m P d∴d P s p \M m
∴m | s r \S s s p m
∵m p d
∴d P | d m p m
∵m r s / m
∴m r s \n.
∼∼∼N. |
p m m mwg m p d d
∵d p
wm P | d
∵d P M
wg m P m
∵m r s | r s n.
∵n. S d p M
∵M R |
s∴s r
∴r s p m
∵m m p
∴P d p | d
∴d p n
∼∼∼N
∴n s
wn s p d
∴d p | m
∴m p m m
∴m
wm p m d M P |
d p / s S s p d∴d p m
∵m r
∵r | S r r s m r s p p m
∴m p
∴p | m
∴m p m g m p
∴p m g m p d p |
m d p∴p m G g m p m r S | S D P d
∴d P p
wm P |
∼∼∼N∼∼∼N∼∼∼N d
∵d P m r S |
m g m p d p n N d pwm P | P n
gn d p s n
∵n s r
∵r S | s m
wr g m r S n d p m R |
s m G S m mwr g M P | P. n. n. n. N. s
∴s n.
∵N. S | m g m P p d d
∵d p / S
∴
S |
nwn S M g m r g m r S | s s
∴s P d
∴d p m m
∵m R | S m
wr g m P p n
∴N S |
M R SgN D P M | m
∵m r s
∵s n. N. _
^ N S _^ S ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 32 zzzzz
�� � 35. ragacud. aman. i — 963—
33MEL. A 33 — GANGATARANGIN. I
rtu go mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dha nu
cakra 6 — mel.a 3
raganga raga 33 — gangatarangin. i
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
gangatarangin. ı rago dharivakravarohan. e |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s # R g M p [d n S,avarohan. a: s n p [d m m g m #r S·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata, rs. abha vakra in the avarohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
For this gangatarangin. i raga, the madhyama and the rs. abha are the jıva svaras that provide great ranjana
Prayogas can be understood from the laks.yas.
LAKS. YA
33.0.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
s Sa re
||
s s m m r s ss n pru ku ma ce e la dde e va
||
d d M p p d n Sgu u u d. ha a gha pra sa
||
964
ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go
M m m m g m p pma na re e re e ya re
||
dd d p P · pppa du ma na bha
antari
d d psa i i
||
S _^ S d d d S p
dha va va m sa mna||
d p M m m d D dma gu m n. a ca a rı tra
||
p d n s mm g m psa m ta ta sri ta ja na
||
dd d p m g m p m g mma m da a ru go o vi m da
||
R · S _^ S
re re||
javad. a
s sha ra
||
ss m M m g m P pkko o dam d. ha kham d. am na
||
d d d D m p M mca m d. a vi kra mu re re
||
m dd d m p m m r sna kra kha m d. a na di i na
||
S m r ss r s s nra khkha n. a bbi ru da re e
||
P s n p d m P sra ga m ga re e ya re
||
S R g M p p mgam ga ta ram gi n. i i
||
P _^ P _
^ p s s s d pra a a a a ga
||
d m g m p m g m r sru tu u go o o o ca a kra
||
s n p d m p d n Sna a ga ru u re e i yai
||
M m r g m pyyai ya re e re e
||
d d psa i i
‖‖
S _^ S d d d P p
dha va va m sam na||
d p M m m d D dsu gu m n. a ca a ri tra
||
p d n s mm g m psa m ta ta sri ta ja na
||
dd d p m g m p m g mmma m da a ru go o vi m da
||
R · S _^ S _
^ S _^ s
re re‖‖
33.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi
1. s n. P. d. d. | p. m. p. | m. m. p. m. p. | s. n. p. d. p. |
p. m. p. | p. d. P. p. m. | p. d. m. | m. g. m. r. s. |
m. r. g. m. p. | m. g. m. | r s R s s | s n p. |
�� � 33. gangatarangin. i — 965—
ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go
p. m. m. r. s. | s. s. R. g. m. | g. m. p. | m. g. M. p. m. |
m. m. p. | d. d. p. m. g. | m. p. m. g. m. | m. r. s. |
r. r. S. p. m. | p. d. p. | s n. p. m. p. | n. n. s n. s |
n. n. s | n. p. s n. p. | s n. p. | m. p s n. p |
r s m r s | s m r | r r s m r | s m r |
s m r r s | r s R g m | g m p | s r g m p |
m m P | d d p n p | m m p m d | p p m |
d d D d d | p m p | m m p s n. | n. n. s n. s |
s n. p | m m P m p | n. n. s | m m p m p |
n. s n. s | p. p. n. | p d M p m | m r s |
r g m r s | s s r s r | s m r r s | R s |
N sS S ‖
2. s s S s n. p. | s n. p. d. d. | p. d. M. p. | d. n. s. |
d. d. P. s p:
d:| s. m. M. m. | g. m. p. | d d P m p |
m m p m p | d p M p | m g m | p m P p m m |
r g m r s | s n. S r | s m r | s r S m s r |
s p m m p | d. n. S s | d. d. p. | d. n. S. m g m |
r g m r s | m m R s | r s r | s s S s m m |
m g m p m | d d P m | d p d | s s R s p m |
�� � 33. gangatarangin. i — 966—
ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go
s s r g m | g m P m | d d p | s n P d p d |
m m p m p | m m M p | d. n. s | n. n. S p. p. n. |
p. n. s n. s | s n. P. n. | p. p. n. | p. n. S s n. s |
p. p. s n. p. | m. m. P. p. | d. d. p. | p p m p m m |
r g m r s | s n. P. n. | s s r | s m r r s |
R s | N. sS S ‖
33.0.3 kırtana— tisrajati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
m r s R ·va ra da ra
||
S · n.∵N. \P.
ja va va||
D. \wm. P. d.
vam chi ta dhi||
n. s R s / pka pha la pra da
‖‖
m r s Rva ra da ra
||\ S _
^ S _^ S
ja
‖‖
anupallavi
d mwg m r s
dvi ra da ra ja||
wn. s
wm P m r
pa ri pa la na||
s P d p mdvi ja dya ma ra
||
p r S n d ppa ri po s.a n. a
‖‖
m r s n. D. p S s∴S
ga ru d. a tu ram ga sam ga gam||
P s N∵n d P
∵P m
ga tu ram ga da ya pam ga‖‖
wg m p D
wn S s r S
gu ru gu ham ta ram ga bhu jam||
n m r S n S · n d pga bha ri tam ga srı ram ga
‖‖
svaram
m R∵r S / m
∵m r
∵r s
∵s | / d P / d M g
∴g / m
∴m r
∴r ‖
�� � 33. gangatarangin. i — 967—
ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go
s / r s N. p. sgn. d. P. | d. N. S r s
wr g m
wr g ‖::
/ m R s p M p / D \M | g m P d n Swr G m ‖
R S∵s n P / d m G | m r S n d P / d M
wg ‖
33.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S m m∴m g m p P | d d
∴D
wm p \M M | / d
∴d \M / p m
∵m r S |
mwg m S s
∴s n. S | p d \M M
wg m r s | m r
wg m m
∴g m r S |
r p n. d. P. d.wn. S | s s
wr g M
wg m P | m g m P m p d P |
d∴d p m G m p m g | m
∴m R s r
∴r s p m | p d p d n d p d m g |
m r S d d∴d P p | d p M m
∴m D d
∴d | p d n s m g m p d
∴d |
p m g m p d m p M | wp d M p m
∴m r S | s r s n. p. d. P. d. n. |
S M m mwg m P | / d
∴d P p
wm P m m | p s N p d m
∴m
wg m |
d d m p m∵m R S | S m r S r s
∵s n. | p. m.
wm. p. d. n. S r s |
R s∵s / D d
∴d p m | m / d
∴D P d p m g | w
m p / d m g m / p m g m |
pwm p
∵p m
wr g m r s | s p m
∴m P d n S | d
gd P d n s r S |
P s n p dwm p S | p d
wn s P s
∴s d p | d m G m P m g m |
p d m gwm p m r S | /
w
R g m P m∴m P | s s D P / d m G |
�� � 33. gangatarangin. i — 968—
ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go
m r s n. p. d. N. S | P s n∵n d
wn s r s | r g m r S r s
∴s n |
s n p d m p d n S | / M m r s∵s r s
∵s n | p d
wm P d n s r s |
m r s n p d m∵m g m | P s n p d M
wg m | r
∵r S p
wm P d n |
S r r S m r S |wr g m r S N S | d m M
wg m R S |
S /w
R g M p d n | S r r S n p d m | g m p m g m∼∼∼R _
^ R |
p / d m g / m r \ S _^ S ‖
33.1 janya 1 — manohari
rtu go mnemonic: ri gu ma pa dha nu
mel.a 33 — gangatarangin. i
janya raga 1 — manohari
LAKS. AN. A∗
.
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S g m p n S,avarohan. a: s n [d p m g S·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
upanga; s. ad. ava; s.ad. ja graha; rs. abha varjya; dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; suitable for singing at all times.
For this manohari raga, the gandhara is a svara that provides most ranjana. This can be grasped from thelaks.yas.
LAKS. YA
33.1.1 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
∗ED:– No laks.an. a sloka is available for this manohari raga in the SSP (1904), and in the ragalaks.an. amu, anubandham to theCaturdan. d. ıprakasika.�� � 33. gangatarangin. i — 969—
ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go
wn S _
^ s n d∵P m g
kam ja da l.a ya ta||
p m g m g s swn.
ks.i ka||
s gwm p n /
ma ks.i‖ ::‖ ::
ngd p /
×d p /
×d m g m p m g m
ka ma la ma no ha
||
g s×d p
×d m p
ri tri pu ra||
/wg m p N s G
su m da ri‖‖
2. S _^ s n · · ·
kam ja · · ·||
m p m g mno ha
‖‖
∼∼∼G \ Sri
‖‖
anupallavi
wn. s g s g
∴G M
wg m P d p
kumjara gamane man. imamd. ita||
P d p n∴n S _
^mamjul.a caran. e
||
_^
∼∼∼S
gngdp
gmgs
e e‖‖
2. \w
N s g s / g∴G M· · · n
∴n / S _
^kumjara gamane · · · caran. e
||
_^ S
w
N s g s g· mamavasiva
‖‖
∴G m g s n S
gn
gd p
gm
wg m p n
pamjarasuki pamkajamukhi guruguha||
wn S
gn d p / nd p
ramjani du ri ta bham||
dpwm m g mpn /
jani niramjani‖‖
caran. am
∼∼∼P /
×d p
×d m
∵m g m g m
×p
∵m
ra ka sa si va da
||
∼∼∼G \s n.ne su
||
s g g∴g m _
^ra da ne
‖‖
_^ m g M g s n.
gd. p.
∼∼∼N. _
^
ra ks.i ta ma da ne
||
_^ n.
∼∼∼∵S gra tna
||
s g g mwg m p _
^
sa da ne‖‖
_^ p g
∼∼∼M p n n d
∵d
srı kam ca na va sa
||
∼∼∼P _
^ p gne su
||
m p∼∼∼N
ra sa ne‖‖
S ·∼∼∼G S
gn
gd
srm ga ra sra||
p /×d p /
×d m
∼∼∼m
ya mam da||
g p m∵m g s
ha sa ne‖‖
N. Sgn.
gd. P. n.
∴n. s
∴s G m p
e kane ka ks.aribhuvanesvari||
∴pd p m
wm p\M
e ka nam da||
wg m g s
wg m p p
mrtajhari bha svari‖‖
�� � 33. gangatarangin. i — 970—
ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go
pd P n∴n S g g s g S
∴s n
e kagra mano layakari srıkari||
Sgn d p d p m
e ka m mmre sa gr||
wg m g s
wg m p n
he svari samkari‖‖
svaram
/ S · ∴s n d p m g m p n d p m g | \S · s n. d. p. n. | s∴s g
ws g m p n ‖
S · ∴s n s g s m g s n d p n.∴n | / S · ∴s n d p m | g s n. s g m p n/ ‖
33.1.2 kırtana— tisrajati eka tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S∴s n d p
sam ka ra ma bhi||
∼∼∼∵P
∴p m g
ws
ra mı ma
||∼∼∼G · m
wg m p n
no ha ra m m‖‖
s∴s n
∵n d
∵d
sa si dha ra ma mr
||
pwm p m g p m
∵m g
ta gha t.e sva ra||
s / d p d p m g sm bha je ha m
‖‖
N.wn. S n. D. p. N. S
sa m kha bhi s. e ka ga tram||
S / n D P mwg m p n
sa cci da nam da ma tram‖‖
anupallavi
P∴p M
∵m
pam ka ja sa||
∼∼∼G
wm g
∵S n.
na di pu ji||
gd. p. n.
∵n. S
ta bja pa dam
‖‖
∼∼∼M
wg∼∼∼M ·
bha kta ma||
P dwp N
rkkam d. e ya||
S g s _^ S · s
yu.spra dam bha‖‖
gN s n D p N s g s
yam ka ra gho ra ru pa dha ra||
g m G s N D p Mya ma ni gra ha nu gra ham
‖‖
p d p swn s g s n s p n
pa m ka ja mu kha gu ru gu ha pa ri||
\D∵P / d P m
wg m p
wn
pa lam kr pa la va la m‖‖
�� � 33. gangatarangin. i — 971—
ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go
33.1.3 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
S∴S n d p m g s | w
g m p n d p m g S | wg m P n d p m G |
wm p N d p M G | m p / d p
∵p m
wg m G | M / d p
wg m P M |
p n∵D p m
wg m p m | P n d p m g
∵g M | P m g g
∴g m g S |
g sgn. d. p. N. N. | S
wn. s g s m
∴m g s | n. s g m p n d
∵d P |
∵P n d p d
wm p M | P m g s
∴s g m P | p n d p d p
wm p d s |
n∵n d
∵d p
∵p m
∵m p m | n d p m g s
wn s g m | p. n. s g s g m
∴m g
∵g |
n.∵n s g \S g
∵g m g | \N. s g m p m g s g | w
n. s g m p n d p m g |
s m g s n d p m g s | s n d p m g s g \S | gn. d. p. n. s g s
∴s g
∴g |
s g m gwm p / d p m g | g
s n. d. p. n. s. p. n. s g | p. n. s g m p m g m p |
wg m p n d
∵d p m g m | P m g m
∴m g m P | / d p m g m p n d P |
/ D p m G p m G | / M g s Gwn. s G | s g m p n \D p m g |
n d p mwg m p n s n | d p m g n d p m s n | d p g s n d p m g s |
\N. s gwn. s g
∴g / M | P n d p
wm p n S | N s g s g
∴G m g |
Sgn d p m
wg m g S | N. d. p. n. s g
∴g m p | / D p m p n d
∵d p
∵p |
\M p∴p n
∴n s
∴s g
∴g | \N s g s g \M g s | m g S
gn d P n n |
S n d p m P m g | \S wn. s g m p n S | g S n d P m g s |
�� � 33. gangatarangin. i — 972—
ru gu ma pa dha nu rtu go
Sgn
gd p m G p m | w
g m G \S _^ S _
^ S ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 33 zzzzz
�� � 33. gangatarangin. i — 973—
34MEL. A 34 — BHOGACCHAYANAT. A
rtu bhu mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dhi ni
cakra 6 — mel.a 4
raganga raga 34 — bhogacchayanat.a
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
tyakta dhaivatamarohe dhavakramavarohan. e |gavakrassagraha purn. assarvakales. u gıyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S # r g r g m p [n n sS,avarohan. a: s [n d n p s n p m m r s·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata varjya in the arohan. a; dhaivata vakra in the avarohan. a; suitable forsinging at all times.
For this chayanat.a raga, the nis. ada, madhyama are shown as double svaras in the murcchana arohan. a,avarohan. a krama, since the nis. ada and madhyama are the jıva svaras that provide vises. a ranjana.
LAKS. YA
34.0.1 gıta — eka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
974
ru gu ma pa dhi ni rtu bhu
m m r s s n d nru ci ra m ba ra dha ra
||
p n n s m m r sgu n. a sa a a a ga ra
||
g m P m m r sma dhu kai t.a bha ha ra
||
s m r s s n d npa su pa ti sa m nu ta
||
p d n d p m Pdhi i i ra na u va
||
p s S m m r sni i lam bu da ni bha
||
s n d n p s n psu ra va ra su ta su ca
||
m m r sri tu re e
antari
S _^ S
a||
n p d nre e ya a
||
P p m p n n snam m da ka m da l.a
||
n n s s m m r s S _^ S
ki i ri ti sa m pra n. u re
javad. a
m m p m m m r sa a a a re e ya a
||
r g S s n d nna a di bra m m hma
||
p n n s m m r sca a ri i re e ya a
||
s n d n p d n pi ya i ya a ca ri ju
||
p m Pca ri ta
||
p n n s n n Sri pu ba la da l.i ta
||
r g m p p s Sa m m ga bho o ga
||
p p s n d n P ·cha a ya a na a t.a
||
p m r s s n d nru tu bhu u ca a a kra
||
p s n p m m r sna a a ga ru u re e
||
S _^ S
a||
n p d nre e ya a
||
P p m p n n snam m da ka m da l.a
||
n n s s m m r s S _^ S
ki i ri ti sa m pra n. u re
‖‖
34.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi
�� � 34. bhogacchayanat.a — 975—
ru gu ma pa dhi ni rtu bhu
1. s n. d. n. p. | s n. s | n. p. d. n. | P. p. m. p. n. |
n. s n. d. n. | p. s n. | d. n. p. s | P. p. s n. n. |
p. s n. p. m. | p. m. p. | m. m. r. s. | P. m. m. r. s. |
s. n. d. n. s. | n. n. s. | m. m. r. s. | P. m. m. m. r. |
s. r. g. s. p. | m. m. p. | s n. d. n. | P. p. d. n. d. |
p. s n. d. p. | n. d. n. | p. s n. d. | P. p. n. n. s |
n. n. s n. s | m m r | s r s | S m m r s |
m m p m m | r g s | S s m r | s p m m p |
s s r | s. n. d. n. | S p m m p | n d n s n |
n n s | d d n | P s n p m | m m p m p |
s n p | s n p p | n n s n n | p p s n p |
m m p | m m r s | P m m p m | r r s s |
n. n. s | m m r s | n. n. s | n. n. N. , |
sS S ‖
2. s s n. n. s | n. d. n. | p. s n. n. s | m r s |
s n. d. n. p | n. d. n. | p. d. n. d. p. | n. m. p. |
m. m. m. r. s. | p. m. m. | r. g. s. p. m. | m. m. p. |
s s n. n. s | m r s | p m m m p | s n. p. |
s n. d. n. p. | n. d. n. | p. n. n. n. s | m r s |
�� � 34. bhogacchayanat.a — 976—
ru gu ma pa dhi ni rtu bhu
m m p m m | r g s | s n. d. n. p | n n s |
m m r s p m m p p | n d p n d | n n s | p d n d p |
s n d | p p s n p | n d n | p p n d p |
s n d | m m p m p | s s r | s s r g |
s r g | m r s | s m r s m | r r s |
s s r s r | n. n. s | n. p. s n. p. | m. m. p. |
m. p. n. n. s | n. d. n. p. s n. n. s | m m r | n. p. n. s |
n. n. N. | sS S ‖
34.0.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S G∵S M
bho ga ccha ya||
P∴p m _
^na t.a ka
||
_^ m
∵m∼∼∼R
· pri ye‖‖
n p d n Pwm p
bo dha m de hi br||
∴p∼∼∼M
∵m
ha dı sa||
wg m p m
∵m r s
ja ye‖‖
anupallavi
S n p d n p ssrı gu ru gu ha ja na
||∧s∼∼∼N
∵n p
nı ni ram||
/ ngn Sja ni
‖‖
s r s r s n d nsri ta ja na ra ks.a n. i
||
p s∴s n
si va sa m||
p m r sto s.i n. i
‖‖
Mwg∼∼∼M p
wr g m p
wm p n
gn S
bhogamoks.a vitaran. a nipun. atare||
S∴s N
∵n s n d
bhusuradi sam||
n p∵p m r p mR
nuta kamala ka re‖‖
�� � 34. bhogacchayanat.a — 977—
ru gu ma pa dhi ni rtu bhu
\S · wr g \S / m∴m r \S n. d. n p. | s
wn. S p. n.
∴n. s _
^ | _^ s
wp. S
wr g m r ‖
\S s P p ngn S n d n p S | r S m r S n | p s n p m r s
wn. ‖
34.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
p / s∴
S n∵n s sS | n
∴n S s n d n P | s n d n p n
∴n s n p |
s n p m m∵m r
∵r S | w
r g S s n. d. n. p. n. | ∵n. s
wr g s
wr g m r s |
n. d. n. p. / n.∴n. s
∴s / m
∴m | r s g m P m
∵m r s | n d n p n d p
wm P |
n p d n P∵p m r s | m
∴M r s r s m r s | s n. d. n. p. n.
∴n. s R |
s∴s R s n.
gn. s r s | w
r g M P m∵M r | ∵
r g m p m∵m r s
∵s n. |
d.∴n. n. p. s n. n.
∴n. S | r s
wr g m p m
∵m r s | g m P m
∴m p \M r |
g m p mwr g m p m
∵m | p n d n p m p
∴p m
∵m | p
∴P n d n p
wm P |
p n d n p m p m∼∼∼R | s r s p m
∴m s
wr g m | \S w
r gwr g m p / n
∴n |
d∴D / n p m p s n p | w
m p n∴n S n d n p | n p m
∵m P m
∵m r S |
n. d. n. p. s∴s m g M | r s
wr g m p n
∴n S | n s n d n p s n P |
s n d n p d n p∵p m | P p n
∴n s n
∴n S |
∴s n p d n p n
∴n P |
r s / m∴m r s s
∴s n d | n p m p n
∴n s m r s |
wr g m r s n d n P |
pwm p d n p
wm p n
∴n | s
∴s r s n d n p n d | p
wm P m
∵m R S |
�� � 34. bhogacchayanat.a — 978—
ru gu ma pa dhi ni rtu bhu
swr g m p d n p s n | d n p
∵P m
wr g m p | w
m p m∵m p m r
∵r S |
p s∵S
wr g
wr g m p | w
m p n∴n S
wr g S | n d N P s n P |
m r s / S∴s n p d n p | S
∵s n P n d N | p s n p
wm p n
∴n S |
n d n p s∴s n
∴n S | R S
wr g m r S | s n d n P d n d p |
wm P s S s
∴m r s | s n d n p s n p m
∵m | r
∵r s n. p. d. n. p.
wm. p. |
s m m∴m r
∵r \S _
^ S ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 34 zzzzz
�� � 34. bhogacchayanat.a — 979—
35MEL. A 35 — SAILADESAKS. I
rtu ma mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dhi nu
cakra 6 — mel.a 5
raganga raga 35 — sailadesaks. i
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
sailadesaks. hi ragasya arohe rinivarjitah |avarohe gavarjyassyat pratah kale pragıyate ‖
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: s m g p d s,avarohan. a: s n d s n p m #r s·
laks.an. a vivaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; gandhara graha; rs. abha, nis. ada varjya in the arohan. a; dhaivata, gandhara varjya in the avarohan. a;suitable for singing during early dawn hours.
For this sailadesaks. i raga, in the avarohan. a, the prayoga— (s n d s n p) is very important. The prayoga—(g m d s) in the arohan. a, is seen only in the gıta.
Other prayogas should be understood from the laks.yas.
LAKS. YA
35.0.1 gıta — dhruva tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
980
ru gu ma pa dhi nu rtu ma
g p d s S s s r s s n ppru ma a a kam ta a pa ti sa ram ya
||
s n p dd d r s n d S _^ S
gu pu ta ppa da sa ya a nu re||
m m M g pp m m r s n Dma a rı cam mma ra da na ca n. u re
||
S N D S n p d p m gpa ra va ra bba m da na a dha
||
p m r s n. s p p d d d s n pdhi i ra ta ra a ka sa ku l.a bha va dha m
||
D s nn p r s s n p m r snu bbha mja na a a a a a a re e
||
javad. a
m m p m m r s s m r s S na re e re e si i ta a ra mam n. a
||
s n D S n p p m m m Rsri ta cim ta ma n. i i i re e re
||
P p m g m d d s n p D da ja le tu ma sa ma a nu ko o n. u
||
S M m g p p d d S _^ S
ra ga m ga sa i i la de||
p m g P d n P _^ P m m G
sa a ks.i ra ga sa rı pu n. u re||
r s n d S n P m m m r sru tu ma a ca kra m m na a ga ru
‖‖
g p d s S s s r s s s n pru ma a a kam ta a pa ti ca ram n. ya
||
s n p dd d r s n d Sgu pu ta ppa da sa ya a nu re
‖‖
35.0.2 tana — Venkat.amakhi
1. s n. P. d. d. | p. s n. d. | s n. d. d. p | m. g. p. dd. d. |
p. s n. d. | p. s s n. d. | p. m. p. mm. p. | p. d. p. m. |
p. m. m. m. p. | m. m. r. ss. r. | s. p. m. m. | s. n. p. |
r s n. ss s | n. p. d. d. | s n. d. d. s | m. m. g. pp. m. |
m m r s | s. s. m. r. s. | r. g. s. pp. m. | p. s n. p. |
d. d. p. s n. | s p. d. pp. s. | d. p. s s | r s s n. d. |
m. m. m. mm. g. | p. m. m. m. | r. s. m. m. r. | s. n. s. pp. m. |
�� � 35. sailadesaks. i — 981—
ru gu ma pa dhi nu rtu ma
d. m. m. p. | m. m. p. m. m. | g. p. d. ss n. | p. d. p. s |
n. d. s n. s | n p p mm m | p m m r | s m r r s |
p m R S s | m r s r | s p m m p | s s r ss m |
s p m m | g p d s n | d s n pp p | m m r s |
s n. p. r s | m m r r s | R s | S sS S ‖
2. s n. d. d. p. | m. m. p. | d. p. s n. | p. d. p. n. n. d. |
d. d. p. m. p. | m. m. d. | p. s n. d. | s n. d. d. p. |
s n. p. d. p. | m m p | m m r s | s n. d. p. r s |
m m g p m | m r s | m m p m | p. s n. p. s n. |
p. m. p. d. p. | s n. p. | m m r s | p m m r s n. |
s n. p. s. n. | p. r s | n. p. s n. | p. s n. n. p. m. |
d. p. s s r | s m r | s p m m | g p m m r s |
p p m m p | m m d | m m p m | m r s n. d. |
s n. d. s n. | d. p. s | m m r s | p m m m p m |
g p d s s | p p d | m m p m | d p m m p d |
s n p m m | p m p | m m p m | s n p |
d d p | m m p m d | m m p | m m r s |
s s n. p. | m. m. p. d. p. | s n. d. | P p m |
m r s | s n. p. | r s | S sS S ‖
�� � 35. sailadesaks. i — 982—
ru gu ma pa dhi nu rtu ma
35.0.3 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
S · m wg p /
∼∼∼D
srı su li nım||
s n \Psri ta pa
||
p d s∼∼∼N
li nım‖‖
∼∼∼P · p m
∵g p
wm p m
jı ve sva rai||
r \S n.kya sa li
||
d. S ·nım
‖ ::‖ ::
2. d. S g snı m sma ra
‖‖
mwg p d s n d n \ P , s \N
w
d sci tta bra mhmaka pa linım siva
||
mr \S , r \Nci nma linım
||
d s n p∵pm
∵m r \
bhava khe li nım‖‖
anupallavi
P s∼∼∼M · g p
pa si nım sa ra||
d p s nbhe sva ra
||
∵p d / r S nhr da ya
‖‖
∼∼∼P m
∼∼∼R · s n.
ve si nım a||∧n. D. s n.
jna na||∧n. P. d. s
dhvam ta vi‖‖
∼∼∼R s
∼∼∼N. · r s
na si nım ra vi||
m∵g p
∼∼∼d _
^cam dra te
||
_^ d s n p
jah pra‖‖
d s m R · s nka si nım vim
||
d n Pdhya ni va
||
m∼∼∼R s
si nı m‖‖
P·m rgr s
wn. S G ,
∵m R
ı saguruguha visva sinım||
M g P m r sı sva rım bha kta
||
mwg p /
∼∼∼D s N
ma no lla si nım‖‖
R s m∼∼∼R m R s N D s R
srısanu te∗ bhavabhaya dhvamsinım||
s nwm P m r s
simhavahinım||
s n d s n p m r \jaga nmo hinım
‖‖
∗‘nutam’ or nutim’ are possibilities.�� � 35. sailadesaks. i — 983—
ru gu ma pa dhi nu rtu ma
35.0.4 sancari — mat.hya tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
m g P /∼∼∼D S
∴S | n
w
d S nw
d s n P | m g p d s d s n P |
m g P m∵m∼∼∼R
∵R | s m
∵G P m r S | m r s n. D. s d. R |
S n. p. d.∴d. S
∴S | m
∴m G p m
∵m r S | m g p m g p m m
∵m r |
s n. p. d. s n. \P. r s | P p g p m R S | m∵m G p m r s m r |
S n. d. S n. p. d. r. | s m G p m G p p | M R r s m g m r |
s m g m r s n. p. d. s | s m g p m g p∴p d
∴d | \P d
∴d s n p
∴p d
∴d |
s n p m g∵g P d
∴d | s n P d
∴d r
∴r s
gn |
w
d S m g p d∵d S |
n p D∴D S
∴S | r s n p d s n p m g | m
∴m d
∴d S n p d s |
m g p m m∵m r
∵r S | w
r g S mwg P m g | P d n P m
∵m G |
p m r S n D. S. | n P m m∵m R
∴R | S m
∴M g P m r |
s∴s m r s n. D. S | D S n p m g p m | r s
wn. s p
∴p d
∴d s n |
P d S r s n d r | S∴s n p d n p
∵p m | w
g P∴p D
∴d S s |
wr g S s n P D | d S
∴s d r s
∵s n p | d S n p d n P
∵p |
m r s m g p d∴d p
∴p | d r
∵S n p d
∴d S | d s N P m
∵m r s |
m g p d S p d S | d n \P mwg P P | ∴
p d r s n \P m r s |
d. s r s m∴m g
∴g p
∴p | d
∴d / r
∴r s
∴s / r
∴r S | r s
∵s n p s n p d
∴d |
�� � 35. sailadesaks. i — 984—
ru gu ma pa dhi nu rtu ma
p d∴d r s n p d S | m m R s
gn D S | N D S n p d p |
m g p m R s n. S |∴S M
∴m g p d S | p m
∵G P d
∴d S |
d∵d / R S m
∴m R | s r S n d s n P | M G p m R S |
m r S n d s n P | m g P d s N \P | r s∵s n p
∵p m r S |
r s∵s n. p. d.
∴d. / S · ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 35 zzzzz
�� � 35. sailadesaks. i — 985—
36MEL. A 36 — CALANAT. A
rtu s. a mnemonic: ru gu ma pa dhu nu
cakra 6 — mel.a 6
raganga raga 36 — calanat.a
LAKS. AN. A
sloka — Venkat.amakhi
nat.a s. ad. jagrahopetavarohe gadhavarjita |
murcchana =⇒ arohan. a: S #r g m p #d n s,avarohan. a: s n p m m #R S·
laks.an. a viaran. a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
raganga; sampurn. a; s.ad. ja graha; dhaivata, gandhara varjya in the avarohan. a; ghana raga; suitable for singing inthe evenings.
For this nat.a raga, as shown in the murcchana avarohan. a, madhyama and rs. abha are the jıva svaras thatprovide great ranjana. Besides, rs.haba and dhaivata express nokku.
LAKS. AN. A
36.0.1 gıta — jhampa tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
986
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
m Pa re
||
s ss s s n n s n pru ppa gi ri va a a a sa
||
p p s n p r s s Rgu ha ja na ka ra a vu re
||
S _^ S m m m m m r
ma ru ka m d. e e ya||
s s r s s r s s s npa ri pa a la ka ga m m na
||
p p s n p m g m Sdhu ni gha t.i ta ja t.a a a
||
m m m m m r s p m mnu u ca ri tu re e ya a a
||
R _^ R _
^ r S _^ S _
^ sre ya
||
s m m m mm g m Ppa a va kam n na yam na
||
p p s n p r s s rpa m na ga a bha ra m n. a
||
pp p s n p m m r Sppa a va m na na a mu re
javad. a
S s m m r s m m ra re pa ra mo · da · ra
||
s s r s s r s s s npra pa m ca a a a dha a ra
||
p s s m g m p n Ppa ra ku la sa a a tka ra
||
m m p m m r s s n ppra l.a ya ka a a la ru u dra
||
D N s n s s n pra a ma li m ge e sa
||
n p m m p m m m r svyo o o o ma ke e e e sa
‖‖
m m r S p m m Ra a i ya ya a i ya
||
g m p m p m p s s rra a a ga a a a a m ga
||
p s s m g m p s P ,ca la na a a a a a t.a
‖‖
p p s n p m m m r sra a ga ru tu s.a a ca a kra
||
s n p m m r sna a ga ru u re e
‖‖
m Pa re
||
s ss s s n n s n pru ppa gi ri va a a a sa
||
p p s n p r s s Rgu ha ja na ka ra a vu re
‖‖
S _^ S
a
36.0.2 prabandham — rupaka tal.a — Venkat.amakhi
p p Sdri gd. u dhım
||
S n pdhım ta tta
||
�� � 36. calanat.a — 987—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
S S n sdhım dhım ta tta
||
s s r s r rta tta ri tta d. i d. d. i
||
p s s s s sta dhi m dhi m ku
||
n p s n Pta n. a ku jhe m
||
m m m m m mjga jga jga jga jga jga
||
m p m m m rjham ta ri tta ri kki
||
s s s m r sto dgi dgi d. a tta kki
||
r s s s r sn. a m m m jga jga
||
s s s s s njhe m tra jhe m tra
||
p ss s Rtom tta ri tom
||
M P Pta a am
||
m r s s n pjham tra dhi mi ki t.a
||
p p p p p pto dgi dgi tot dgi dgi
||
s s s s s sdha dgu dha dgu dgu dgu
||
p p p p p pto dho dgi to dho dgi
||
s s s s s sda da dgu da da dgu
||
M P Pta a am
||
m r s r g mtu ttu ru ttu ttu ru
||
m r s s n pjham ta ri tta ri kki
||
s s s ss sto dgita tta dgi dgi
||
s n p s Ndha n. a ka ku jham
||
p p d d n nt.ka n. ka n. ka n. ka n. ka n. ka
||
s s S s nn. ka n. ka n. am nn. am gi
||
s s S s nt.hka n. ka n. am n. am gi
||
s m M m rn. ka n. ka n. am nn. am gi
||
s s m p m mkin n. am ta ri ta tta
||
�� � 36. calanat.a — 988—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
m r s r s sri tta dha ri ki t.a
||
n P p m mdha l.a ngu jham tra
||
r s n pjham tra ki t.a
‖‖
p p Sdri gd. u dhım
‖
36.0.3 tana — Venkat.amakhi
1. m. m. p. n. p. ss s n. | P s N. s n. s s | n. p. m. r. s. s. n. s | m r s S r s |
r. r. s. p. s. mm. g. m. | S. r. G. m. g. m. p. | r s n. p. m. n. p. m. | s n. p. P. n. p. |
d. n. p. rr p. ss n. p | S m R s r g m | p m r s p. s n. p. | m m r P. d. n. |
s r s pp s rr g m | S m G m g m p | s m r s n. p. s n. | r s m S p m |
s s s rr s mm g m | S p M p m m p | s s p. m. n. p. p. m. | s n. p. P. n. p. |
p m n. pp. s ss n. s | n p n p s n. s | n. s s n. s s n. s | s n. p N. s n. |
s n. s ss p ss n. p | N. p N. p s n. s | n. n. s n. s n. s n. | p. m. p. N. s n. |
p. s n. ss p. nn. n. s | P. s N. s s n. p. | s n. p. p. n. p. m. p. | m. r. S. p. m. |
s. s. r. ss. n. pp. m. p. | R. p. s s n. p. m. | g. m. p. d. n. s r s | m r s N. s n. |
sS S ‖
2. s s s rr | p n p r | pP. n. | P. r s n. p. |
m. m. p. nN. | p. ss n. p. | sS n. | P. s n. p. m. |
p. r p. ss | p. nn. d. n. | pP. s | S s p m r |
s r s pp | s mm g m | sS R | S p m g m |
�� � 36. calanat.a — 989—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
p. n. p. rr | p. ss n. s | sS r | S m r s n. |
s r n. s | p. ss n. p. | nN. s | P. d. n. s r |
s m r ss | p mm g m | sS r | S p m r s |
m r s rr | s pp m p | mM n | P s n d n |
s n p nn | p ss n s | pP n | P s n d n |
s n p nn | m pp m p | mM n | P n s n n |
p n p ss | m pp m p | sS r | S r g M |
s r s pp | p ss n p | pP n | P s n. s r |
s m r ss | s n. p. rr | P. n. n. s | n. s N. |
sS S ‖
36.0.4 kırtana— adi tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
Swr G
wm p n
sva mi na tha pa ri||∼∼∼P m
∴m _
^pa la ya
||
_^ m r s
wn.
su ma m‖ ::‖ ::
∵S
wp∼∼∼R s m
∴m
sva pra ka sa va||
P ·pw
d n s nllı sa guruguha
||
P∵p M
∵mr s
devase ne sa‖‖
2. Swr G m · · ·
sva mi na tha · · ·||
r \ Ssu mam
‖‖
anupallavi
Pwm p m
∼∼∼r \S
ka ma ja na ka bha||
n. \P. m.ra tı sa
||
\∼∼∼R
∵r s
se vi ta‖‖
�� � 36. calanat.a — 990—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
∵S r
∵S m
∼∼∼R
ka rti ke ya na||
∵s∼∼∼P
wm
ra da di||
/ N \ wm pbha vi ta
‖‖
G m∴M p
∴P
va ma de va pa||
∴p S p
rva tı su||
r∵S n
ku ma ra‖‖
∼∼∼S r S n S
va ri ja stra sam||∼∼∼N \∼∼∼m p _
^mmo hi ta
||
_^ p m r s
ka ra‖‖
N. p. M. p.w
d. n. s rwn. s
wr g m p
kamitarttha vitaran. a nipun. acaran. a||
S s P∴p S
ka vya na t.a ka||
∼∼∼N∼∼∼R s
∴s n p
lam ka ra bha ra n. a‖‖
P n p/ R∴r S n p / s s / m
∴mr
bhumi ja la gnivayu gaganakiran. a||
Rwn S
wp N
bodharupa ni||
P m∵m r s
∵s n.
tyanamdakaran. a‖‖
36.0.5 kırtana— jhampa tal.a — Muttusvami Dıks.ita
pallavi
p m
∼∼∼∵M p s m
pa va na tma ja
||
R sga ccha
‖‖
p. r \N. · s n.pa ri pu rn. a
||
swr g
∼∼∼m
sva ccha‖‖
p p / n∼∼∼
n \M p mpa ra ma tma
||
∼∼∼R s
pu ccha‖‖
n \P. / d.wn. s
wn. s
wr g
pa hi ma m ja ya||
m∼∼∼R
ja ya‖‖
\ S _^ S _
^ s /wp m g s
a na va na va
||
n. p.wn. s
wg m
na va ja ya ja ya‖ ::‖ ::
anupallavi
s s∴S r
ws p
na va vya ka ra n. a||
wm n pni pu n. a
‖‖
∵p s n / S
∼∼∼N
na va vi dham tah||
∵p p nka ra n. a
‖‖
swn s r r
ws r
si va ra ma ha ri||
∴S nkr s.n. a
‖‖
wp n p m
∼∼∼r \N.
srı gu ru gu ha||
s / rwg m
sma ra n. a‖‖
�� � 36. calanat.a — 991—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
caran. am
s pwm P m
∵m
ka pa t.a va na ra||
∼∼∼R sve s.a
‖‖
∵S n. P. r s
ka vya na t.a ka||
/ R∼∼∼
rto s.a
‖‖
s∴s / M m p n
ka pi yu tha pa ri||
P mpo s.a
‖‖
pwm / N n \P
ka ma nı ya bha||\m Ps.a
‖‖
/ n p∵p∼∼∼M p s
a pa ga ta khi la||
∼∼∼N sdo s.a
‖‖
p n P r Sha ta ra ks.a sa
||
r s r rse s.a
‖‖
s m r S r su pa ni s.a tpa da
||
r s r rgho s.a
‖‖
s n p∼∼∼M g
∴g
u di ta mi tra||
m r sdve s.a
‖‖
s s P pw
d n s n s s m g m | r s r S na pa ru pa ma n. i bhu s.a ri pu ja ya | ba la vi se s.a
‖‖
s n p M / p m R s∵s p
wm n | p s n P n
ja pa sa ma dya bhi la s.a a pa ri mi | ta sa m to s.a‖‖
36.0.6 kırtana—adi tal.a — Kumara Et.t.appa Maharaja
pallavi
n s n p m g m r∵s n
i ha pa ra sa dha na||
S r r ska rti ke
||
mwg m p n
ya‖ ::‖ ::
wn s n p m g p m m r s
∵s
di ta ra dai va m na||
n. p. Sja na
||
/ p m R smya ham
‖‖
anupallavi
p n pwm p
∼∼∼M R s
gu ha ra ha sya t||
m∵G m
gu n. a rn. a||
g m p nva t
‖‖
�� � 36. calanat.a — 992—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
s r s∼∼∼N P m
gu ru ka t.a ks.a t||
s s n p mku ma
||
g p m g m r sra t
‖‖
swn. s R r \ S M m
wg m P p
sahasranama yogaprabha va t||
/ s∴S
∴s n p / s p
sa hasra rakama||
p m r s g mpnla niva sa
‖‖
wn s ndi ha
caran. am
∼∼∼P m
∼∼∼R s n. p
na t.a ka di vi||
S r s _^
dya pra sam||
_^ s r s g m
ga t‖‖
p mwp N · p m g m P , m
∼∼∼R
na t.ya ga na mo||
ws m
wg m
ha ra m ja||
∼∼∼P · pna t
‖‖
∴P n p s n Pha t.a ka ma ya ra
||
n p Ntna vi bhu
||
s r s r rs.a n. a t
‖‖
s R S · ∴s n
ha ri bram hma||
p s n pdi sa m nnu
||
m g p m m r sta t
‖‖
S rws m r s r s m
wg m P ·p
ghot.agamana jayasikhi va ha t||
S n p∵P m
∵m
kumkuma varn. a ko||
r swgm P ,p
ma l.amga t‖‖
P nwps n s M r s
∴s R ·r
pat.ala di sumarcita pada t||
s r S∴s n p s
parama namda sa||
n p m gwg mp/ n
ra sau khya t‖‖
svaram
/ S n p∵P m r S n. p.
w
d. n. s r | Swn. s / p m
∵m r | S
wn s
wr g m p ‖::
Swn. s P
wm p S
wn s / m
∴m r s |
∴S
wn s / r s n p | S n p
wm p
w
d n ‖
�� � 36. calanat.a — 993—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
36.0.7 kırtana— rupaka tal.a — Krs.n. asvami Ayya
pallavi
Ppa
||
mwg m p n
rva ta ra‖‖
p nja ku
||
s r s∴s n p m g m
ma ri‖‖
p mbha
||
wp n p m r s
wg m
kta ja na va‖‖
/ P _^
sam||
_^ p s n p m
wg m
ka ri‖ ::‖ ::
P / n \mpa hi mam
||
_^ M p m
wg m r
srı gau ri‖‖
S / p∴p _
^pa dma na
||
_^ S s n p m
wg m
bha sa ho da ri‖‖
Ppa
||
mwg mp n
rva ta ra‖‖
p mja ku
||
∼∼∼R \ S
ma ri
‖‖
anupallavi
Ppa
||
/ ngn m
wm p m
la ya sam‖‖
wg m
∼∼∼R
ka ri||
s n. p. rsum da ri
‖‖
s / rwg
pra n. a ta||
m p p / dwn
rti ha ra‖‖
S , r s n pna m
||
wm p n
∴n s r
da ka ri‖‖
P p mpa va na
||
wg m p s s
wn∼∼∼R
bhu va na su dha tri‖‖
P / m∧r r _
^pa d ma ra
||
_^ r s n p
∧p M
wg m
ga sa ma ga tri‖‖
caran. am
wg mhi ma
||
P pwm p
pa rva ta‖‖
/wp n p mta t.a
||
/wn p m g /
wp m r s
va si ni‖‖
/ r \wn. she
||
m∴m r s p
ma ha tta‖‖
wp m g
po||
/ p m g P m∼∼∼N
vi la si ni‖‖
s r s / phi ma dha va
||
∴p s n s r s nl.a su bha bhu
‖‖
p / n pti dha
||
wn s / m r
∴s nri n. i
‖‖
�� � 36. calanat.a — 994—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
p she
||
m∧m R s
ma ha rs.i‖‖
g m / p _^
ma no||
_^ p s n p M r s
vi ha ri n. i‖‖
wr g m
∵m
he ma ma||
r s / r s n. P. / sm t.a pa sthi
‖‖
∴S
wr g
te si va||
m r s n. s∴s m s
ka mi ni he ma bhu‖‖
∴s p \M
s.a n. a||
/ n p / n m / p m∴m r
la m kr ta bha si ni‖‖
wg m p nhi ta pa ra
||
p∴p s n s r s / r
me sva ra pa ri n. a yo‖‖
\N s nlla
||
r S / r s n p msi ni hi ra n. ma ya
‖‖
/ s n p mbho ga pu
||
/ n p m g /wp m r s
ra sthi ta va si ni‖‖
s∴s / p
∴p
him sa ka||
/ s∴s
wr g m r s n
ha ra sa ra va n. a bha va‖‖
/ r S Nja na ni
||
r \n s s \p n n nhı na dı na da ya
‖‖
\m p/ n p ||
/ s n / r s / m r s nra sa sa li ni
‖‖
/ r s n phr da ya ka
||
\m m / n p S g mma la ni la ye na ya
‖‖
p s∵s n
bho dhi ni||
/ r p n p m∵m r s
hr di bha ja mi‖‖
g M psrı kr
||
\r n. s n p mwg m
s.n. a sa m mo di ni‖‖
tana varn. am —at.a tal.a — Balusvami Dıks.ita
(please see next page in landscape mode)
�� � 36. calanat.a — 995—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
36.0
.8ta
nava
rn .am
—at .
ata
l .am
–B
alus
vam
iDık
s .ita
pall
avi S
/m
∴ mr
sm
g/× p
_ Msr
ıra
aa
aa
aa
| |
∼∼∼ P
∴ Pw m
ps
np
mw g
mp
∵ pm
rja
adh
ii
ii
ii
raa
aa
aa
| |∵ r
gm
∵ mr
sm
gja
aa
aa
sm
aa
| |w m
Pw m
p/
s∵ S
haa
aa
ara
‖ ‖
np
∵ pm
∵ mr
sn .
: :s
∴ s/
m∴ m
rs
w n .sw r
gm
pa
aja
aa
aa
a: :
sri
ita
aa
aja
aa
aa
a| |
mg
/w m
p/
np
sn
s/
rs
∴ sn
pm
pm
∴ mr
sna
aa
aa
aa
aka
aa
aa
alp
aa
aa
aa
| |n .\P
/s
∴ s/
m∴ m
pbh
uu
uu
uu
u| |
/w n
pm
rs
/p
mr
uu
uu
uu
uu
‖ ‖
\ S_ ^
Sja an
upal
lavi
∼∼∼ N\∼∼∼ P
_ ^
∼∼∼ P
vıra
| |
�� � 36. calanat.a — 996—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
w mp
/× s
np
∵ pm
∵ m/
p∴ P
/n
pm
m∴ M
/w p
mr
tii
ii
ii
ii
viı
ii
ira
aa
aa
| |∴ r
G/× w m
rsm
gsr
iı
iii
mu
u
| |w m
ps
np
/s∴ s
ru
uu
uu
uu
ddu
‖ ‖
\S∴ S: :
∼∼∼ P
/∼∼∼ R∼∼∼ R
jaga
: :dv
ıı
ra
| |
\∼∼∼ S
_ ^S∼∼∼
M∴ m
rs
∴ sn
pw m
pra
ma
kuu
uu
uu
ma
a| |
m∵ m
rs
w n .sw r
ga
aa
raye
ee
e| |
w mp
w dn
s/
rs
ne
et .t .
ee
ee
mdr
a‖ ‖
s/
Sn
pm
∵ mr
sdh
ıi
ii
iir
a
muk
tayi
svar
am
s∴ s
Pm
rs
/p
m∵ m
rs
|
p .∵ p
Rs
n .s
/r
s∴ s
n .p .
w d .n .
sw r
gm
pn
|w p
sn
pm
rs
w n .|
sw r
gm
Pm
∵ m‖
\∼∼∼ R\∼∼∼ S
: :2.
s∴ s
Pm
···
|
sw r
gm
Pm
∵ m‖
s/
r∵ r
s/
m∴ m
rs
/p
∴ pm
/n
∴ np
/s∴ s
n/
r∴ r
s/
m|
∴ Mr
∴ Rs∴ s
np
/r
sn
p/
sn
pm
∵ mr
s|
w n .sw r
gw m
pw d
n|
sr
Sn
p∵ p\m
_ ^‖
�� � 36. calanat.a — 997—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
_ ^m
r\S
n .p .
w d .n
cara
n .am
ss
w ns
rs
∴ sn
Psa
kala
aa
aa
aa
| |
w mp
sn
Pw m
p/
np
M∵ m
/p
mr\∼∼∼ S
_ ^vi
ii
iı
dva
aa
aa
jjaa
aa
na| |
_ ^s
n .p .
/s∴ s
/m
∴ mdh
aa
aa
aa
| |r
sm
∵ m/
P_ ^
aa
aa
ra‖ ‖
_ ^rm
gw m
pw d
n: :
2.s
sw n
sr
s∴ s
nP
aa
aa
aa
: :sa
kala
aa
aa
aa
a| |
········
| |m
m/
Pa
ara
‖ ‖
svar
ams
1.P·\
Mr\S·n
|
\P .·/
s∴ S
/m
∴ M/
p|
∵ Ps∴ s
|n
pm
g‖
w mp
w dn
2.w m
pn
pp
∵ pm
r\S·n .
p .w d .
n .S
_ ^|
�� � 36. calanat.a — 998—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
_ ^s
r\P·
mr\∼∼∼ S\p
mr\S
/n
pm
rS
|s
np
mr
sm
r|
∴ Sn
p∵ P
mr
‖
\Sw r
gw m
pd
n
sarv
alag
husv
aram
3.p
rs
ns
w dn
s∴ s
np
mw m
rs
n .sw r
gm
|
pd
w ns
/r
sm
∴ mr
s/
p∴ p
w pm
/n
∴ np
/s∴ s
n|
/w rs
np
/s
n/
rs
|p
m/
np
mr
s∵ s
‖: :
/p
∴ ps∴ s
p .p .
/r∴ r
s/
rs
/m
s/
rs
/p
p/
s∴ s
r|
w sm
w rg
m∴ m
rs
/r
n/
sp
/n
w m/
ps
p ./
rs
n .|
sw r
gm
pw d
ns
|/
rs
n/
w rs
np
m‖
rs
w rg
mp
w dn
4.∼∼∼
M·M
_ ^m
w g/
M·
w rg
Ms
|
w rg
Mw n
sw r
gM
w d .n .
sw r
gM
p .w d .
n .|
sw r
gM
p\M
_ ^|
_ ^m
/n
p\M
sn
p‖: :
\M·
M/
n\M·
∵ M/
p .m
rS
np
/r∴ r
|
s∴ S
m∴ M
w rG
m∴ M·
p∴ P·s
∴ S|
/m
∴ mr\S·
s∴ s
|n\P·
m∴ m
r\s
_ ^‖
�� � 36. calanat.a — 999—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
0_ ^
Sw r
gm
pw d
n
5.p
Sn
pm∼∼∼ R
sn .
p .s
∴ S·w p
S·w p .
|
∼∼∼ R·
w sM·
∴ mP·
∴ pS
w p/
R·r .
|s
M∴ m
rs
∴ sn
_ ^|
_ ^s
pm
rsw r
gm|
Pp
∼∼∼
∴ P_ ^
PS
s∴ S
_ ^S
P .p .
∴ P ._ ^
p_ ^
|
_ ^p
Rr
R_ ^
RS
/m
∴ M_ ^
MM
p∴ P
_ ^|
;m
w gm
p/
np
|/w r
sn
pm
w rg
m‖
p/
s∴ s
np
m/
np
mr
s/
rs
np .
w d .n .
sr
s|
w n .sw r
gm
sw r
gm
pw m
gw m
pn
w p/
r∴ r
sn
|p
mg
mp\M
m_ ^
|_ ^
m∵ m
rsw r
gM
‖
sr
s/
pm
p/
sn
s/
rr
s\m
∴ mr
s∴ s
np
∴ p|
m∵ m
rs
s∴ s
p∴ p
s∴ s
∴ sr∴ r
w sm
rw s
np
w m|
rs
Sn
Pm
|R
sw n
sw r
gm
_ ^‖
_ ^m
mrs
np
w dn
ss
w ns
rs
sn
Psa
kala
aa
aa
aa
| |
w mp
sn
Pw m
p/
np
M∵ m
/p
mr\S
_ ^vi
ii
iı
dva
aa
aa
jjaa
aa
na| |
_ ^s
n .p .
s∵ s
/m
∴ mdh
aa
aa
aa
| |r
sm
∴ m/
P_ ^
aa
aa
ra| |
�� � 36. calanat.a — 1000—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
_ ^p
mg
w mp
w dn
S∴ s
np
∴ p/
sn
p∵ p
m∴ m
aa
aa
aa
sada
aa
ani
ii
ii
m| |
w mp
/w n .
pm
gw m
pm
∵ mr
ss
rs∵ s
n .p .
p .s
nnu
uu
uu
una
mm
mm
mm
mii
ii
ii
naa
| |∴ s
m∴ m
mp
/n
p∴ p
aa
aa
daa
aa
| |m
∴ mr∴ r
s/
pm
ra
aa
aa
ana
a‖ ‖
\∼∼∼ S
_ ^
∼∼∼ S
nn\∼∼∼ P
_ ^P
rapr
aka
t .a| |
w mp
/s
np
∴ pm
∴ mp
∴ P/
np
mw g
M/
pm
rm
aii
ii
ii
ii
naa
aa
aki
ıi
ii
| |w r
Gm
rsw m
grt
iı
ii
vii
| |w m
ps
np
s∴ s
ri
ii
ii
ii
i‖ ‖
.S∴ S
S/
RR
sta
rapa
limcu
| |
\∼∼∼ S
_ ^S
M∴ m
rs∴ s
np
mp
srı
yet .t .
ee
ee
ee
ee
| |m
∴ mr
sw n
sw r
ge
em
dra
nam
mm
| |w m
pd
w ns
rs
nm
mm
mnn
ee
ee
‖ ‖
Sn
pm
mr
ss∴ s
Pm
rs
pm
∵ mrs
elu
uko
oo
ra
Aft
ersi
ngin
gth
ism
ukta
yisv
aram
,fini
shw
ith
sing
ing
the
palla
vi.
�� � 36. calanat.a — 1001—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
36.0.9 sancari — triput.a tal.a — Subbarama Dıks.ita
wm P p
∴p s
∴s | p s
∴s r
∵R s
∴s | r s
∵s r s s r |
s∴s r s
∴s r s | ∵
s r∵s s r s
∴s | n
∵n s n
∵n s
∵s |
n∵n s
wn s n
wn | s n
∵n s n p n | p n
∴n p
∴p n
∴n |
p∴p n p n p
∵p | w
m p n p n p∵p | m
∴m p m
∵m g m |
p∴p m p m g m | p
∴p n p n p m | n p m p m g m |
p m m m∵m r
∵r | p m g m
∴m r
∴r | s r s m
∴m r
∴r |
\S , pwm p s | p
wm p r s n p |
w
d n s s∴s n p |
s n p n p m p | wr g m p
∴p m p | S n p s n
∵n |
P mwr g m p | w
g m p n p∵p n | p
∴p n \P \M |
m∵m r \S
∵S | / P p
∴p m P | / S s
∴s n S |
p \M n p s n | s / R s n p m | p \M R \S |
w
d. n. swr g m p | w
n. Swr g m p | \S s m g
wm p |
p.w
d. n. swr g m | s / M \
w
G m p | \w
G m p n p m |
\w
G m p s n p | \M n \P∵P | s n s / R s n |
p n s / R R | pw
d n s∴s r
∴r | s
wr g m m r
∴r |
/ M r s r S | s n s r s r∴r | s
∴s r s
∴s r
∴r |
�� � 36. calanat.a — 1002—
ru gu ma pa dhu nu rtu s. a
s r swn s r
∴r | s m r s
∴s r r | s r s
∴s n p m |
p n p∴p m g m | p m
∵p
wr g m
∴m | s r s p m g m |
s r s n p m∵m | w
r g m P \M | wr g m p m
∼∼∼R |
\S r s p m n | P m g m p n | P s∵s r s r |
M m∧m R s n | P m
∧m R S | s
∵s / p
∴p / s
∵s r |
s mwr g m r s | m / R g m r s | m m r \S s
∵s |
n / P m∵m r s | p R s
wr g m p |
w
d n swr g m r |
S s N \P | ∵p \M \R \S | n \P M \R |
\S. n. \P. d. n. | swr g m
∴m r
∴r | / s
∴s / r
∴R _
^ R |
\ S _^ S _
^ S _^ s ‖
zzzzz END OF MEL. A 36 zzzzz
~~~~~~~ I END OF SIXTH CAKRA J ~~~~~~~
FFFFFFFI I I END OF PURVA MEL. A J J JFFFFFFF
�� � 36. calanat.a — 1003—